《With You For the Rest of My Life》


 Chapter 1 The First Time

    Chapter 1 The First Time


    With her hands grasping the sheets tightly, Rose Lin bent up to see him sprawling over her body.


    She groaned as the pain and pleasure mixed together. The she pushed her hips upwards in an effort


    for his body to agree with hers even more.


    "Rx."


    A smooth voice came from the top of her head. However, she also noticed his breathing became much


    heavier than usual.


    Rose Lin unconsciously released her tightly curled fingers and the bed sheet around her crumbled back


    down.


    It was no other than Burke Gu, the man who she had been married to for half a year.


    She had loved him for twelve years, so she didn''t really mind trusting him with this simple act.


    Burke Gu gazed deeply at the bewildered Rose Lin under him. Her seducing eyes, shadowed by the


    lurking darkness around them.


    The moment he entered her, he groaned as hundreds of thoughts shed into his mind.


    This was his wife ¨C his actual wife. As groans and moans echoed throughout the room, he just couldn''t


    believe that he was this lucky.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    It felt as if a fire was lit up right in his chest as he lived in the moment over Rose''s skin.


    He leaned over and kissed her sweet and soft lips, and she moaned, pulling his face deeper into hers.


    The next morning,


    a pile of paper dropped in front of Rose.


    She stopped what she was doing, stunned at being shocked out of her reverie. She took the forms


    doubtfully and scanned the familiar content.


    Wasn''t this their agreement, the contract they signed before marriage?


    "What do you mean?"


    she said, trying to steady her already shaking voice.


    There was a two year deadline on their marriage. They''d already been married for half a year, yet he


    found the time to take it out again. Was there something wrong?


    "Look at the third use," he stated.


    She narrowed her eyes at the third use of their agreement.


    "On the basis of both sides'' wishes, both sides can perform the duty of a couple."


    She was dumbfounded, her tongue tied at the predicament.


    Trust Burke tobel sex in such a formal manner.


    Back then, there was only one use in their obligation, that Rose didn''t need to serve Burke in bed.


    All she needed was to act like his wife in public.


    Once he saw the change in her face, he reached out and buttoned his suit sleeve with one hand


    elegantly. "You don''t have to think too much into it. I''m a man, and I have my own needs to fulfill, and


    you happen to be the solution," he stated.


    A flicker of surprise shed in her face.


    Did she hear it right? Did Burke just ask her to have sex with him?


    In fact, she never really heard him speak of this topic till the time they both signed the arrangement.


    "It''s perfectly appropriate with you as we''re already married.


    Of course, if you''re ufortable with it, we can always forget about this."


    He was a noble man. He didn''t really want to force someone into something they didn''t want to do.


    "Before the contract expires, I''ll add payment to whatever amount you want."


    And that was the bell that had rang in Rose''s ears.


    She raised her eyebrows. "And what if Mr. Gu wants to maintain the rtionship after two years?"


    The corners of her lips inched up as she leaned in closer, wanting to know what was running in his


    mind.


    "Mr. Gu''s sure he won''t do such a thing," Burke smiled briefly.


    She burst intoughter before nodding her head. "Fine."


    That was right. She agreed with no hesitation.


    Their marriage was nothing but a deal anyway. It wasn''t as if they''d bond emotionally during this plight.


    Six months ago, the Lin Fmaily was already on the verge of bankruptcy. It was big news given that they


    were one of the richest and most powerful families in A City. Rose''s father, Ray Lin was taken to jail.


    While her mother, Lillian Liu,mitted suicide. It was up to her to rid the huge amount of debt she''d


    been put in.


    It was in these desperate times when Burke offered her such a lucrative contract.


    He helped her save her father and family, while she helped him to get what he wanted.


    She didn''t really know how it would be done, but she''d do it anyway.


    He was her one way ticket out of all of this, and she wasn''t nning on letting him go now. Besides,


    she had a crush on this man for twelve years, so this wouldn''t hurt her.


    Without any hesitation, she signed the contract.


    She married into his family and became the legendary Mrs. Gu.


    With the help of her husband, Rose was quick to save the few properties left under her family name


    and assigned them to the people she could trust. Now, all she needed to focus on was freeing her


    father and being a good wife.


    On their wedding night, they slept on two separate bedrooms. Given that Burke expressed clearly that


    this was a loveless marriage, he wanted Rose to have no expectations for this union.


    Grabbing the contract, she sat still.


    Bruce couldn''t help but be surprised. He married her in case thest clue would be destroyed. Plus,


    with her good background, his family wouldn''t object to it that much.


    Moreover, she was an obedient wife.


    Yet, the incidentst night couldn''t help but leave a trace in Bruce''s system. He red at the ceiling. If


    he found out who drugged him, he would put that person in a ce worse than hell.


    "Did you apply the medicine?" His tone was strict and authoritarian, making Rose quiver at the sound.


    "Yes, I did," she managed to say, flushing.


    Yesterday was her first time, and she felt as if she was limping the entire day due to his desires.


    Seeing her flush like that, he couldn''t help but think of what had happened that night. It was probably


    because he hadn''t been with a woman for so long that he decided to take it all out on her.


    He had been celibate all his life, having no more than two women in the past thirty years.


    He couldn''t help but feel satisfied that she could give him this much pleasure.

 Chapter 2 Being Trapped

    Chapter 2 Being Trapped


    After that ident, Burke went home more often. Although it had be a routine, Rose couldn''t help


    but enjoy his presence more in the household.


    It felt as if she had finally submitted to him. And at that thought, she couldn''t help but think of the irony


    of it all.


    Before she could go too much into it, Rose regained herposure as she continued to prepare her


    husband''s favorite breakfast.


    Besides, she knew for a fact that he had another lover.


    Although they were married and she had been a very good wife, she couldn''t help but lose it when she


    could smell the fragrance of another woman''s perfume on his suit.


    "Do you want to exin yourself?" she remembered herself asking.


    Bruce, however, could only shrug in reply. "As long as you''re my wife, you won''t be reced."


    He didn''t answer her question, but it was always like this. Back then, she never really thought that


    she''d be marrying Burke, the man who she loved for the past twelve years. And now that she finally


    achieved it, she wanted to be a good wife, whether it was from the heart or not.


    And, that she was.


    She loved him like a dog would love his master, although she could never really understand why.


    He was a cold and calctive man, one who was difficult to love.


    However, even then, he was still a good husband ¨C gentle and considerate to all her needs.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    When she was sick due to high fever, he came home early to take care of her, even lecturing her as if


    they were an old couple with only a few years to live.


    She remembered how she thought she''d been dreaming. It was then when she opened her eyes and


    gazed at the armchair to see Burke who was scanning through a business magazine. A yellow light


    shone from the corner of the room, coating the line of his jaw so delicately.


    She was reluctant to make a sound, wanting this moment to never end.


    "You awake?" His cold voice was mixed with a trace of exhaustion and hoarseness.


    She nodded in reply.


    He ced down his magazine and walked to her, cing a hand on her forehead before furrowing his


    eyebrows. "How are you feeling now?"


    "I''m fine." Her voice was still hoarse after sleeping for such a long time. Noticing this, Burke quickly


    poured a ss of warm water and gave it to her.


    "Thank you." She avoided his gaze,


    afraid that if she took one more look, she''d fall deeper into his eyes.


    "Your fever is down. Get a good sleep tonight," he said, tone still cold and indifferent.


    Without another word, he sat back down on the armchair and continued to scan over the magazine. As


    she looked back, Rose couldn''t help but smile.


    He wasn''t as indifferent as she thought it was.


    With that thought, she drifted back to sleep.


    When she woke up again, the moon had already risen up and the darkness had waved over her once


    more. Bruce''s shadow was seen at the balcony, and from the looks of it, he was talking to someone.


    As she was about to call him, Burke was already rushing into the bedroom. He threw a coat in and


    went right outside hurriedly.


    "Where are you going?" she called. After having him here the whole day, she wanted it to be like that till


    tomorrow.


    It took a few seconds for him to register that she had awaken as he looked up, raising his eyebrow.


    "I''ve got to go. Get some sleep."


    He shut the door as he left.


    Rose scrunched up her eyebrows and nced at the clock beside her.


    It was 02:15.


    Where did he go at this hour?


    That question left so many thoughts in her head only for her to find out that he wanted to visit his lover,


    Amanda Zhao.


    It was simr to her name, given that her nickname was Amy.


    The first time he called out her name, Rose was still blind of sheer passion. She thought that it was her,


    that he must''ve pronounced it wrong.


    Only to find out that it truly was another woman.


    It turned out it was true, that he had a fling with another woman. With that thought, she buried all her


    emotions down to the bottom of her heart.


    Now that he had forgotten all about their past, she felt at lost on what to do.


    It was just another embarrassment for her.


    Back then, all she wanted was to be married to him. Turned out, she was taking marriage way too


    seriously.


    As much as she wanted to forget it, she still couldn''t as she hoped that no matter what happened, she


    still had a ce in his heart.


    However, it still didn''t go the way she wanted. Under the agreement, Burke had always been a stickler


    for rules while she continued to desperately chase after him.


    As time had passed, she could remember his every habit, taste, and detail, making sure that she would


    not leave anything behind.


    Rose was so tired that she sneered at him. "You''ve married me, yet you have another woman in your


    thoughts? Where''s your respect?"


    Seeing Amanda''s beautiful figure beside her man only boiled her temper further.


    Burked raised his head and stared at the angry woman in front of him. He ced his newspaper on his


    lap. "Are you jealous?"


    Back then, her pride was nothing when Burke offered her this. However, now, her will was suddenly


    ignited. She flushed as her soft brows rose just a bit. "I''m just worried that I''ll be gossiped on by your


    coworkers."


    It was rare for him to stand this type of temper. He shrugged, pulling her into his arms.


    "What¨Cwhat are you doing?" she yelped.


    "It seems I don''t show my love enough to you that you''re starting to think too much." He leaned and


    kissed her on the lips, expertly moving his tongue inside her.


    At first, she tried to resist only to find herself falling deeper into his arms.


    "Okay," he whispered. "I won''t touch another woman,


    including Amanda Zhao."


    "Can you cut off all your contacts with her?"


    Rose frowned.


    "No, I can''t."


    Rose could only close her eyes at his promation,


    wondering if any of this was real.


    A part of her didn''t care anymore if he had another woman,


    or if his concern for her was only a spur of the moment. She really did love him, and there was no point


    resisting.

 Chapter 3 Danger

    Chapter 3 Danger


    11th June was their wedding anniversary, and Rose was restless. She kept looking at the pointers on


    her watch, wondering why Burke still did not show up when it was already seven in the evening.


    She picked up her phone from the table, eyeing the details of Burke''s number. It took a few minutes of


    hesitation and thinking till she finally dialed him up.


    "What is it?" There was a sense of tiredness tied into his words when he finally spoke up. He must''ve


    had a hard day from work.


    Rose froze for a while, trying to register what he was saying.


    She couldn''t help but hate how he was always like this, so cold to her. Even when it came with making


    love, it felt as if he was in a business meeting, just making simr transactions.


    ''Maybe he isn''t like that to Amanda.''


    A snide voice entered her thoughts, making her grip her phone even further.


    "What''s wrong?" he repeated. This time, he sounded even more impatient.


    Rose covered her phone with both hands, trying to prevent all the turmoil in her head from showing.


    After a few seconds of calming down, she tried to keep her thoughts in order and emotion out of her


    voice. "I just wanted to ask when you''lle back."


    "I''m in a meeting. I''m not sure when I''ll get home, okay?" he answered coldly. However, after a few


    moments of thinking it over, he paused. "I''ll try to be home by nine"


    "Alright," she replied softly.


    He ended the call first.


    As she watched the screen of her mobile phone gradually darken, she couldn''t help but feel ridiculous.


    Sitting alone in the quiet room, she felt nothing but disappointment overwhelming her heart.


    Even after being married for a year, she still didn''t know her ce. What was she expecting? It was her


    own wishful thinking that things would make a difference after countless months of being with one


    another. She might as well get used to living in this big room alone.


    Just as a mocking smile reached her lips, her phone rang.


    "Hello?"


    "Hi, Mrs. Gu. Would you like to get the cake today?"


    She remembered that she had ordered from the bakery a week ago.


    Rose built such an borate n for them to celebrate their anniversary, yet he didn''t even budge.


    It seemed she was meant to be alone in this marriage.


    "Mrs. Gu?"


    Rose tightened her grasp on the phone. "I''ll fetch it now. Keep it for me."


    She didn''t even gave him a chance to respond when she hung up the phone. Rose grabbed her car


    keys and went out.


    She was used to these, handling things on her own.


    There was a road that was under construction on the way to the bakery shop downtown. A few vehicles


    went down the deserted section. Today, even the street lights went on strike.


    Driving the car, Rose felt flustered.


    The phone screen on the passenger seat lit up. As she was about to check it, she heard a bang and


    the whole car shook violently as it fell into a huge pit.


    "That''s not a good sign," she murmured to herself. As she got off the car, she found that the front of her


    car had sunk deep into the construction pit.


    It seemed she couldn''t even push it out at this point.


    This had been a birthday gift from Burke. He had given her a Ferrari without hesitation, and it''d be a


    great waste if she damaged it.


    With no street lights and no cars in sight, it seemed she''d be waiting for a long time to get some help.


    She pushed a strand of hair from her forehead and sighed, dialing up the trailer.


    However, the moment she was about to call, her phone died.


    She really was helpless this time.


    Although there were a few cars that passed by asionally, they wouldn''t be able to see her. Plus, it''d


    be dangerous to stop them herself with no lights.


    Since it was a suburb area, there weren''t any houses either. Sitting at the edge of the road, her clothes


    stuck to her skin as the night wind blew.


    She looked around,


    finding it difficult to breathe.


    It should''ve been a great wedding anniversary, only for it turned into this howling mess.


    The road was quiet at night, except for the asional passing of cars.


    Holding her knees together, she started recounting different ways to deal with this mess.


    As she was thinking, she heard a frightening creak behind her.


    It was a sound of a fist colliding with flesh.


    Her ears perked up as she scrambled back up, trying to find the source of the sound.


    As she continued to walk, the sound was growing louder and louder.


    She was already shivering from fear.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    In a dark alley along the road, someone was lying in a puddle of blood. He had stopped moving as two


    tall men kept hitting him with sticks.


    Rose screamed at the sight, wanting nothing more than to cover her eyes.


    With her eyes wide open in surprise, Rose regained her footing. She was wearing high heels, if she did


    run, there wouldn''t be much hope for her yet. Her mind was already raising with calctions as she


    dug deeper into her handbag, clutching her pepper spray and an rm. Tina Tao, her friend, had


    laughed at her back then when she was with those two every day. Who would know that she''d find


    them useful today.


    Noticing her, the two men sneered at Rose before advancing towards her, gripping their blood stained


    sticks. At that moment, the rm was pulled off. Then Rose grabbed her pepper spray and sprayed


    them in different directions as if trying to ward them off.


    The rm had attracted the attention of a car passing by.


    Seeing that the tables had turned, the men could only curse in fervor. One of them threw a stick


    towards her. Unable to dodge it, it hit her right at the back of her head, causing for her to copse at the


    immense pain.


    Clutching the pepper spray, Rose saw the two jumped to a motorcycle and went away. She leaned


    against the wall and slid down slowly as if she had lost all her strength in an instant.


    She took a nce at the man lying in the blood. She then supported herself to get up and staggered


    over. The man was seriously injured and his face was covered with blood. Fortunately, he was still


    conscious. He looked at Rose with his mouth moving as if he was saying something.


    However, she couldn''t hear him.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll call someone to save you. Hold on," she whispered.


    His injuries needed to be treated or else he''d die. She took off her high heels and stumbled into the


    roadside, waving up her heels in a call for help.


    Finally, it attracted some help. The next she knew was that she was also being carried into an


    ambnce.


    Before she could help it, everything went ck.

 Chapter 4 Being Pregnant

    Chapter 4 Being Pregnant


    Rose seemed to have fallen into a sea, a sea belonging to the night. Surrounded by deep blue water,


    she was floating in the middle of the sea without any lighthouses or lights. She was hidden in darkness,


    and her limbs were wrapped by sea weeds, which directly dragged her into the sea. The salty water


    poured into her nose, she heard someone calling her in the distance.


    "Amy... Amy... " A steady and warm voice came. It was her father.


    She wanted to answer it but couldn''t make any sound. She felt like being strangled by a pair of invisible


    hands.


    There were also a woman sobbing quietly.


    It was a woman with a vague face who was crying toward Rose.


    Then that face became clearer and clearer: long chestnut hair, brown eyes and gloomy expression.


    That pale woman turned out to be herself!


    Suddenly, Rose woke up with a gasp. She was still unconscious.


    In front of her eyes was a white ceiling and white wall


    The smell of the disinfectant fluid was pungent.


    "Up yet?" Someone was talking to her.


    Rose turned around and saw a doctor standing beside her.


    "What''s wrong with me?" Rose was shocked by her own hoarse voice.


    "You''re pregnant and got a bit scared. It was just some skin trauma, nothing serious. You''ll be


    discharged from the hospital after finishing this drip."


    "Pregnant?" Rose widened her eyes, unable to believe what she just heard.


    "Yes, you are pregnant. And it has been more than three weeks. You should have been more careful.


    Take some rest. You are too weak to have any mental stimtion. " The doctor ordered while he


    opened and recorded on the doctor''s round book.


    What Rose felt was that God was joking with her.


    The joke is to make her pregnant at this time.


    Rose''s hand rested on her belly, within which, unexpectedly, lies a little baby. She had a child with


    Burke, the man who had another woman in his heart.


    He might even not want this baby.


    How ridiculous!


    Rose closed her eye, a self-mocking smile on the corners of her mouth. Suddenly, she remembered


    what happened yesterday.


    "Excuse me...... The man who came with me yesterday...... How is he now? "


    "He is out of danger for now. He is in a sanatorium on the third floor. He just woke up and mored to


    leave the hospital but he can''t even walk steadily. He said that he can''t afford to stay in the hospital ..."


    "Poor guy......" Murmured Rose.


    "There are too many poor people in this world." The doctor closed the book and walked out. "Each one


    has his own difficulties."


    Rose nced at the drip bottle in silence, and the phone in her handbag was still dead.


    Fortunately, her wallet was still there. At least she can go back home.


    There were so many poor people in the world and she was one of them. She did not even have time to


    feel sorry for herself.


    *


    Before leaving the hospital, Rose went to the third floor. She looked into the distance through the


    window of the ward.


    It was Zack Lou, the man she saved yesterday.


    It was an imposing name.


    After settling the bnce at the downstairs of the hospital, Rose also put some money into the ount


    of Zack Lou, which was enough for his following medical expenses.


    She decided to help him all through it. Her mother always told her to do so.


    It was just her mother was gone.


    Rose concealed the distress in her eyes and walked out of the hospital alone.


    "Hello, where are you going?" The taxi driver looked at the exhausted Rose through the rear-view


    mirror.


    "Home..." Rose murmured, leaning against the car window and habitually told him an address.


    She was so tired that she closed her eyes to rest in the car.


    Getting sleepy, she felt like she was standing at an intersection and didn''t know where to go.


    All her dreams shattered into pieces overnight.


    Her father had been put in jail and her mother had died. Facing the breakdown of the Lin Family, Burke


    reached out his hand to Rose, which was taken by her as her life-saving straw. However, when she


    ced her hand in his, she was stepping into a dark trap.


    She was in quite a mess.


    Perhaps, everything she and Burke had was just her self-deception.


    She is just a partner to Burke, isn''t she? She should have known it when he handed the contract to her.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    The identity he gave her was just Mrs. Gu for merely two years.


    Not knowing how much time went by, the driver reminded her gently, "Hello, we have arrived."


    Rose opened her eyes and was about to pay, but she found everything outside was so familiar.


    The address he habitually told the driver was Lin Family''s vi. No, now this vi had nothing to do with


    Lin family. She had lived here for more than twenty years, but now it was not her home anymore.


    Rose lowered her head and felt depressed. But was the house of Gu Family her home?


    She had lived there for a year, and she had tried to think of it as her home.


    "Hello?" The taxi driver kindly reminded Rose.


    "I''m sorry. Go to another ce." Rose managed to raise her head and smile, making herself not so


    strange.


    *


    Standing at the door and staring at the ck leather shoes in the hallway, Rose thought, ''he''s back?''


    The clock on the wall showed that it was already half past eight. Normally, he should have gone to work


    by this time.


    Rose dragged her tired body into the living room, pain on her back.


    "Still remember toe back home?" A cold voice came with a bit of anger.


    Rose looked to the man sitting on the sofa. It was in the morning, but he still put down the curtain of the


    living room, darkening the room. It was difficult to see his face because of the shadows. But she knew


    that he was angry.


    After getting along with him for one year, she had carefully tried to sound out and please him. She


    carefully observed what he liked and disliked and kept in mind. She tried not to make him angry and to


    be a satisfying "Mrs. Gu". She thought that by doing this, they would gradually break the ice and


    be a normal couple.


    But she was wrong.


    Burke had never changed a bit. He was the powerful and ruthless CEO of Gu Group, and also the


    perfect, calm Mr.Gu in their marriage.


    Yes, he was perfect. Except loving her, one can say that he had performed his duty quite well.


    "Say something." He said the word coldly, stood up and looked at her sharply. "Where did you gost


    night?"


    Last night, he tried to finish the work as early as possible and went home, only to find that his home


    was empty. He looked for her the whole night and found that her trapped car on the way. He thought


    she was in an ident and was almost driven crazy.


    But now, she was standing in front of him. She looked down and said nothing. Her hair was in a


    mess...... A bad thought urred to Burke. He frowned and wondered: where she had been?


    "Last night, I..." Rose hemmed.


    How should she tell him aboutst night? Saying that there was something wrong with her carst night


    and that she fainted and saved someone to the hospital?


    When Rose was still organizing the words, Burke sneered and said, "Well done, Rose. I


    underestimated you. Your phone is powered off, and my phone is dead. You are learning to make fun


    of others and to stay out all night. "


    His voice was full of sarcasm and doubt.


    "It''s not like that, Burke. My phone was deadst night... " Looking into his cold eyes, Rose suddenly


    couldn''t speak. She lowered her eyes, without looking at him. She just felt heartbroken that she


    returned home muddleheaded, but in front of was his doubts and questioning.


    More ridiculously, all these doubts and questions came from her nominal husband.


    He didn''t trust her.


    "Rose, I don''t want to know who did you hang out withst night. But you have to remember that you


    are still Mrs. Gu. Don''t let it disgrace the Gu Family." He pinched her chin and forced her to look at him.

 Chapter 5 Sounding Out

    Chapter 5 Sounding Out


    The face before Rose was a good-looking one, with fine features and a perfect outline. It was the face


    that she had loved for twelve years.


    But now, the face in front of her was saying something hurtful to her.


    He said not to lose the face of Gu Family......


    It turned out that the worry and tiredness in his eyes were just because he was afraid that she would


    lose face of Gu Family......


    Gu Family had no ce for Rose at all.


    As Burke looked at Rose, he noticed the pain in her eyes, which shocked him all of a sudden.


    Somehow, he seemed to be easier to lose control in front of Rose.


    When he came back and couldn''t find herst night, he contacted all the people who were involved


    with her. He called her again and again and even drove alone to the prison on the other end of the


    suburb. He thought she might have gone there to visit her father.


    He looked for her all night. He even pushed back a few things that had been arranged beforehand this


    morning and waited for her at home.


    He was worried, and even fearful.


    Fearful of losing her...


    Realizing this was not a good thing for Burke.


    He shouldn''t have fallen in love with her.


    "Don''t you want to exin something? Rose. " He looked at her, holding back the surging feelings in


    his heart.


    Rose almost closed her eyes, shook off his hand and went to the other side of the sofa and sat down.


    She was so tired that she didn''t have any strength to tangle with him any more as the pain in her back


    intensified.


    "Whatever you think it is. " What should she exin at all? He would listen to her exnation. But


    before she opened her mouth, he had made a judgment for her, hadn''t he?


    Irritated by her attitude, Burke picked up the car key on the table.


    "Rose, please remember your duty." He said that coldly and was about to go out.


    "Burke." She called gently all of a sudden, making him think that all their quarrel was just an illusion.


    Rose opened her eyes and looked at his tall figure that stopped at the hallway. She said softly, "Let''s


    have a baby."


    She was sounding him out about his attitude towards the child.


    Looking at her, Burke asked in a stiff tone, "Why do you suddenly think of this?"


    "I...I just want to have a baby all of a sudden. I feel lonely staying alone in this house..." Said Rose,


    looking at his gloomy face.


    "If you feel lonely, go to the old house to apany the grandma and them more often. You have a lot


    of things to do there. And I have told you I don''t want a baby in the first ce. " He said firmly, leaving


    no room for her to negotiate.


    Rose looked at the figure disappearing at the door, which was mmed heavily, leaving the whole


    room quiet.


    He said he didn''t want a baby.


    Was it just the baby he didn''t want, or the baby from her?


    Rose closed her eyes and put her hands on her belly.


    A wife who was not cared about and a child who was not expected to be born.


    Thinking about that, Roseughed loudly. She had neverughed like this before. She had always


    been careful in this house.


    Herugh made tears, and her coldughter gradually turned into sobs, echoing in the empty house,


    abrupt and sad.


    Covering her face, Rose felt extremely sad.


    The morning light came through the white gauze curtain. Several blue white hydrangeas in the vases


    on the nightstand were a little withered because they hadn''t been changed water for a long time.


    Rose curled up her little body under the thin silk quilt.


    She cannot sleep well because the air conditioner was giving too much cold at night.


    But the heat was on again if she turned off the air conditioner.


    It turned out that it had nothing to do with the temperature, but with the mood.


    Rose opened her eyes in a daze and reached out her hand to the other side of the bed. It was empty


    and cold.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Burke didn''te backst night.


    A wry smile appeared on Rose''s face. He didn''t want to see her at all.


    She hadn''t seen him since he left yesterday.


    She had got used to the cold way they got along with each other.


    What was she expecting?


    Rose''s phone rang and then she picked it up. It was from the Gu Family.


    After taking a deep breath to adjust her mood, Rose picked up the phone.


    "Hello."


    "Rosy, it''s me, grandma."


    "Grandma." Hearing the familiar and kind voice, a soft smile unconsciously appeared on Rose face.


    The person treated her best in Gu Family was probably the grandmother of Burke.


    Rose knew that the grandma truly loves her.


    "Rosy, don''t forget today''s noon is the family feast of Gu Family. Ask Burke to send you here on time.


    Grandma haven''t seen you for a long time. I miss you very much."


    The name of Burke shocked Rose, unconsciously. But she immediately recovered herself and


    answered, "Okay, grandma."


    "Well, that''s it, Rosy. We can talk about it when you are here."


    "Okay, see youter, grandma."


    After hanging up the phone, Rose stared nkly at her phone.


    It was already half past eight.


    She hesitated and didn''t know if she should call Burke. Her car had been sent to repair, and it was hard


    to call a taxi in the suburb of a city.


    Thinking of this, she received his message.


    "I''ll pick you up at half past ten. Be there on time. "


    Short and concise, it was him.


    It was just like what the superior said to his subordinates, simple and decisive.


    He had always been treating her like this.


    With a sigh, Rose walked barefoot to the dressing table. The woman in the mirror was wearing a white


    nightdress, her long hair draping down to the shoulder and her face pale and haggard.


    It seemed that she needed to dress herself up.


    At least do not lose the face of Gu Family.


    A wry smile broke across Rose''s face, and her heart sank.


    Rose had dressed up ahead of the time. She stood outside the vi, waiting for Burke. She knew that


    he was always punctual and extremely hated those who were not.


    It was not long before his car came in as expected.


    Today, she wore a water blue off-shoulder chiffon dress and her hair was all tied up, which made her


    look more energetic.


    Looking at her from afar, Burke Gu was touched. She was so beautiful with fair, smooth skin. She was


    just like a lotus, beautiful and serene.


    As the car approached, Burke restrained the surging light in his eyes.


    "Come on." He lowered the window and said softly.

 Chapter 6 a Fight

    Chapter 6 a Fight


    The atmosphere in the car was very dull and stiff. Sitting beside Burke, Rose watched the scenery


    rapidly backing away out of the window with a heavy mind.


    Leaning against the seat, Burke closed his eyes for rest.


    The driver in the front took asionally look at them from the rear-view mirror, muttering in his heart, ''it


    was said that Mr. Gu was the hero who had saved Rose when the great change happened in her


    family. He timely reached out to save her and hold a grand wedding for her. But privately, Mr. and Mrs.


    Gu didn''t seem to get along well with each other.''


    "Where did you gost night?" Finally, Rose could not asking.


    He did often stay out all night, but at least he would tell her in advance.


    Butst night, he didn''t.


    In fact, she could have guessed where he had beenst night. She could smell a strong perfume on


    him, the same as the one she had smelledst time.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Maybe he went to see his "Amy" again.


    And Rose was just his dispensable wife.


    There was still a suffocating silence in the car. As she couldn''t get his answer, she turned her head to


    look at him.


    He was still at rest with his eyes closed. After a long time, he spoke gently, "There''s no need to report


    to you where I''m going."


    "Burke..." Rose took a deep breath and tried her best to control herself, "At least, I am your wife legally.


    I have the right to... "


    "Rose," he interrupted her impatiently, "You know what our rtionship is. Just do what Mrs. Gu should


    do and do not interfere in my business."


    Rose felt a sudden pain within.


    Sure it was. She should have known that their marriage was only bound by that paper. Once the two-


    year contract ended, so would their rtionship.


    In his eyes, she was just a nobody.


    But what about the unborn child?


    Caressing her abdomen gently, Rose turned back, wiping the tears from the corner of her eyes without


    being noticed.


    He wanted her to perform her duty. But thest thing she should do was fall in love with Burke.


    The car arrived at the courtyard of the Gu Family. Burke strode to the inner hall first before Rose


    getting off the car.


    Rose picked up her pace behind him.


    He had always been like this, never stopping and waiting for her.


    And she seemed to have got used to it, chasing after him and looking at his back.


    His back was broad and strong, a back that she could rely on.


    But, this did not belong to her, nor did it belong to the baby in her belly.


    Rose looked down and thought sadly. identally, she bumped into that strong body.


    Burke turned around and frowned at her, "Don''t you look when you walk?"


    Without saying anything, Rose covered her bumped nose.


    "This again!" said Burke, scratching his hair, "Do not always be so pitiful or grandma will think that it''s


    me who bullied you."


    Just as he finished his words, his grandma came out from the door. She smiled from ear to ear at the


    sight of them.


    "Hey, you brat! Finally willing to see me!"


    Burke changed his expression immediately. A second ago he was gloomy, and the next second he was


    gentle.


    The grandma smiled brighter when she saw the Rose behind Burke. She held Rose''s hand and said,


    "Come here and let me see my granddaughter inw. You are getting more and more beautiful.


    Grandma missed you so much. Come to me when you''re free, okay? "


    "Okay, grandma."


    With a gentle smile, Rose followed the grandma to the seats hand in hand.


    Rose respected grandma and the whole Gu Family, for she treated her best.


    She treated her as her own child with all her heart.


    As she was thinking about it, a gust of fragrance blew in. Sue Huo, the mother of Burke, stepped


    downstairs with thin steps. Seeing that both Burke and Rose hade, she just smiled kindly at Burke


    and took a cold nce at Rose. Then she sat down on the dinning chair with no expression on her


    face.


    Sue Huo was a delicate woman. Even though she was nearly fifty years old, she was still well-dressed


    and beautiful. Her movements were full of elegance and charm of richdies.


    However, even a "fairy" like her had lost her husbandst year.


    The chairman of Long Group, the father of Burke, died in a car ident a year ago.


    After all, she was an unfortunate person.


    Sensing that Rose was looking at him, Sue Huo raised her head and looked back in the eye. In her


    eyes were coldness and disdain.


    Sue Huo hated Rose.


    Even Rose didn''t know the reason.


    She had tried her best to change the way Sue Huo thought her, but it didn''t seem to work. The deeply


    rooted resentment of Sue Huo to Rose had gone to her bones.


    "Since everyone is here. Let''s get started." Grandma sat on the host seat, indicating the cook to serve


    the dishes.


    "Grandma, why did you get started without me?" A sweet voice came.


    Everyone turned to the door at the same time, seeing a well-dressed woman with long hair floating and


    a pair of high-heeled shoes walking in smilingly.


    After seeing that face clearly, Rose stiffened.


    It never urred to her that Amanda would attend the family feast of the Gu Family.


    Amanda had been well prepared for the birthday party. Since she knew there would be a family feast in


    the Gu Familyst night, she began to dress up this morning.


    She came here today to warn Rose.


    She sat beside Burke naturally and whispered a few words to him, which made him put on a grim look,


    acquiescing her to hold his arm.


    Their postures were very intimate.


    Rose clenched her fists and her face turned pale as she looked at the "couple" sitting opposite her. She


    could not stand it anymore. Before the grandma said anything, she had stood up immediately, staring


    at Amanda''s hands which grasped Burke''s.


    "Amanda, don''t go too far!"


    "Sister Rose, what are you talking about? I don''t understand. " Amanda opened her eyes wide and


    stared at Rose with an innocent look.


    "It''s Gu Family''s family dinner. What are you doing here?" She hit the ground with her crutch and


    asked, "Lin, is the servants at the door dead? Who let her in? "


    Lin was embarrassed at the moment. His men didn''t know what to do, making him the one to be


    scolded.


    "Grandma, when I was with Burke in the past, I used toe to the Gu Family to have family dinners.


    You liked me very much at that time...... Did Amanda do something wrong? " Amanda said with tears in


    her eyes.


    She was right. Before Burke and Rose got married, asionally he would take Amanda back to the


    family yard of Gu Family to have dinner. The grandma was eager to have a great grandson. Seeing her


    grandson had no one apanying him in histe thirties and hearing that he was getting close to


    Amanda, even if he didn''t like this woman, he would choose to turn a blind eye.


    But she didn''t expect that Amanda was still tangling up with Burke until now.

 Chapter 7 Getting Hurt

    Chapter 7 Getting Hurt


    "Burke! What''s wrong with this promiscuous woman? " Grandma turned to look at Burke, speaking in a


    hurry yet faintly angry. She had known Burke''s character. He was serious and self-discipline since he


    was little, so she didn''t think that he would do anything excessive. Now Amanda''s appearance was


    really out of her expectation.


    "Well, mom, why are you in a hurry to question me?" Before he could answer it, Sue, who had been


    watching the fun with a cold look, sneered. She supported her soft hands on the table and said in a


    melodious tone, "Miss Zhao''s appearance might not be Burke''s fault. You are the one who raised him


    up, so you know his character. How can it be possible if it isn''t someone''s misconduct?"


    Sue opened her mouth and wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. Then she gave


    a meaningful nce at the direction of Rose.


    Sue''s words just made everything worse. Sue didn''t like Rose as her daughter-inw in the first ce.


    Now, she was d to meddle in it.


    The worse the situation was, the gloater Sue was.


    Biting her lower lip, Rose had tried her best to restrain herself. It was ridiculous that she was in such a


    terrible situation now. Her husband allowed other women to embarrass her in public at the family


    dinner. And her mother-inw teased her sarcastically. All the grievances and anger in her heart


    surged. Her face gradually turned as white as paper.


    Sitting in the chair, Burke looked at the pale faced woman in front of him. She had always been a good-


    natured person. In his impression, she was always gentle and kind. It was rare to see her out of control


    like this. Except thest time when she hadn''te back the whole night, he had been furious after


    looking for her for the whole night and questioning her. At that time, she was trembling with anger like


    now. Her slim body trembled as if she could not withstand a blow.


    She didn''t returnst night Thinking of what happenedst time, the expression in Burke''s eyes


    suddenly became cold. He had done too much uncontroble things to this woman. He would never


    allow himself to be out of control again.


    Holding back the inadvertent softness, Burke raised his head indifferently and looked into Rose''s eyes.


    "Burke......" With her hands tightly holding the edge of the table, Rose tried to steady herself. However,


    she did not reveal her emotion as soon as she opened her mouth, "Let''s talk about something privately.


    Today is the family feast. Don''t let grandma be disappointed and don''t involve some outsiders."


    It seemed that she liked to use her grandma to threaten him? Burke frowned, feeling impatient. He was


    never a man who could be controlled and suppressed by others at will.


    "Sister Rose, who are you talking about?" Amanda nced at Burke''s expression and became more


    confident. She held his arm tighter, looking at Rose pitifully, "I bet you don''t know who many year I have


    known Burke." We have known each other for ten years. Considering this, I''m definitely not an outsider.


    But if you don''t like me, you don''t need to bother grandma to put pressure on Burke. I will go by myself.


    "


    Amanda stood up and took her bag.


    "There is no need."


    The cold voice came again. Burke reached out to grab Amanda, looking at Rose expressionlessly.


    Then he lowered his eyelids rapidly to avoid noticing the shock and pain in her eyes.


    "Now that you''re here, why don''t you leave after dinner?"


    "Burke.... Looking at the man who asked her to stay, Amanda smiled imperceptibly and resumed her


    pitiful look. She looked at Rose whose face was pale, "Is that really okay?"


    Rose just felt that all this was ridiculous. Her husband brought a mistress to a family dinner, and the


    mistress asked for her opinions in a weak manner, as if she was wrong.


    Yes, she was wrong. Probably from the moment she fell in love with Burke, everything was wrong.


    "How dare you!" The grandma hit the ground hard with her crutch. She ordered the steward standing


    aside loudly, "Lin! Send some men to kick this uninvited woman out! "


    "Mom, why are you so angry?" Knowing that the situation was about to get worse, Sue decided to act


    like a good daughter-inw. She held the olddy''s arm and led her inside. "Let me take you inside to


    rest. I''ll handle all this."


    The steward was in a dilemma. Looking at the hesitant look on Burke''s face and the seemingly tough


    lady Zhao by his side, he found it really tough to make a choice.


    Either way was wrong. He didn''t dare to disobey the olddy''s order or Burke''s.


    "Grandma, you don''t have to drive me away. I''m not that kind of woman who will take advantage of


    other people''s power to bully others. I will leave soon," Amanda choked with sobs as she said these


    words. She cast a meaningful nce at Rose.


    "No, thanks. I''m leaving now." Rosepressed her pale lips and smiled bitterly. She picked up her


    handbag, and walked quickly out of the house of Gu Family regardless of the grandma''s stop. Since


    Burke was showing such an attitude, there was no need for her to embarrass herself here anymore.


    "Sister, please don''t go. Let Amanda go! It''s all Amanda''s fault." Amanda took her handbag and chased


    her out, her voice full of guilt and sincerity.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Amanda Zhao, why on earth do you pretend to be so kind to me now?" Looking up at the woman in


    front of her, Rose disdained to pretend to be innocent. She felt sick at the sight of that pitiful face.


    "Sister Rose," Seeing that there were only two people outside the Gu''s house at this time, Amanda


    stopped acting. She wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, smiled provocatively and whispered


    in Rose''s ear, "You cannot beat me. Never."


    Hardly had her voice faded away, she gave Rose a hard push. Before Rose could react, she crashed


    into the ss column outside the door unpreparedly. With a muffled snort, she squatted down. The sky


    and the earth were spinning round for a moment, and her lower abdomen was suffering from a piercing


    pain.


    Amanda stared at the disdainful look on Rose''s face with a sly smile. Then she turned to look at the


    gate of the Gu house. She pped herself hard and screamed, "Ah --" and fell to the ground. Covering


    her face with her hands, she cried out, "Sister Rose, why did you do this to me! Did Amanda do


    something wrong? "


    When the Gu Family heard the noise and rushed out, they saw the scene that Amanda fell on the


    ground and cried bitterly. And Rose squatted beside her. Rose lowered her head and stayed


    motionless, but her face couldn''t be seen clearly.


    Burke face turned ghastly pale with rage and rushed out. He carried up Amanda who fell to the ground


    and cast a sharp nce at Rose who happened to look up at him.


    Their eyes met. One looked as indifferent as a knife, and the other looked miserable and desperate.


    A few secondster, Rose felt like it had been several centuries. She watched as Burke turned his


    head in disgust away from her with Amanda in his arms. Her eyes blurred, and she just felt hurt, both


    mentally and physically. She was overwhelmed by grief.


    "Blood! Rose is bleeding! "


    Before Rose lost consciousness, she only heard the sound, followed by all kinds of noisy footsteps.


    Covering her painful lower abdomen, she faintly felt a panic, and then fell into a dark chaos.

 Chapter 8 Miscarriage

    Chapter 8 Miscarriage


    The pungent smell of disinfectant fluid filled the air. It was cold and hard. In the room, there was arge


    area of white skin. Lying on the bed, Rose looked numb. She hated the hospital most, and hated the


    suffocating and pungent atmosphere.


    Her mother died in the emergency treatment of the hospital. And now, her own child was also sent


    away from her in the hospital.


    Her closest blood in this world all disappeared here.


    Touching her belly with her trembling hands, Rose closed her eyes and listened to the conversation


    outside the ward.


    "The patient needs to have a good rest after the miscarriage. And it still needs some time for her to


    recover. Please take good care of her. It is true that she is emotionally unstable and has low spirits. Pay


    more attention to her diet and life, to prevent her from depression after the miscarriage."


    "Okay, thank you." The deep and cold voice came from Burke.


    The door of the ward was ajar and the light footsteps got more and more close. Rose closed her eyes


    and did not want to face the person.


    A shade covered down and then the smell of aftershave of Burke came to her, making her nose feel


    sore. She used to like the smell so much that she bought the aftershave of the same brand secretly


    and applied it on her clothes when he was not at home, pretending he was here. She was always so


    careful about her love and attachment to him.


    Butter, the aftershave was always mixed with perfume from another woman.


    His rough hands stretched out on her belly, gently caressing her through the thick quilt and clothes.


    Suddenly, Rose felt nausea.


    Rose suddenly opened her eyes and pushed away Burke''s hand. Ignoring his stunned look, she got


    out of bed, rushed into the bathroom and retched on the wash basin barefoot.


    In the ss mirror in the bathroom, Rose raised her head and smoothed away the short hair on her


    forehead. Looking at herself in the mirror, she saw a pale and haggard woman. Behind her stood


    Burke, looking worried.


    He was always a cold man, but he unexpectedly got worried.


    "Rose..." Burke tried to help her up from the sink.


    "Don''t touch me!" Rose shouted, out of control. She pushed away the hand that Burke reached out,


    and identally hit the corner of the sink with her elbow.


    She grunted. It might have hurt her bones.


    "What are you doing?" With a faint anger on his face, Burke pulled Rose''s arm and lifted her hospital


    clothes to check her injury.


    His tone and expression showed concern unconsciously, which was not even noticed by himself.


    However, what happened just now made Rose feel sick.


    He was the one indirectly killed her children, but now he pretend to be concerned about her.


    "You make me sick, Burke."


    She looked at him calmly and with disgust.


    All of a sudden, Burke hands stopped. Against the light, it was hard to see the expression on his face.


    Then, he bent down and picked her up, letting her kick and struggle in his arms.


    "Let me go!" Rose screamed and struggled. She used both her hands and feet to pull his clothes. But


    he was so strong that she couldn''t move him at all.


    Gradually, the struggling became futile. She was very weak after the miscarriage, and now she was


    also weak. She quieted down in his arms, her hands drooping feebly, and salty tears gushed out of her


    eyes, rolling over her face and wet the big clothes on Burke''s chest.


    The cold tear seemed to have infiltrated into his heart, making his heart colder and colder.


    "It''s good that the baby is gone."


    She heard him whispering above her, feeling like thousands of arrows prating her heart. She''d


    rather die at this moment.


    She knew that he didn''t want a child, but she didn''t expect that he would say such words to her after


    their child left.


    And the child''s death was also what he wished.


    With tears in the corner of her eyes, Rose burst into grimughter and put her hands on her belly,


    trembling. Then she suddenly stoppedughing.


    "What''s wrong? Are you feeling ufortable again? "


    Burke frowned and put her on the bed. When he was about to call the doctor, she said behind him,


    "Burke, I want a divorce."


    His body froze and he turned around to look at her. Shock and disbelief were written all over his face.


    Slowly, the expressions were reced by the usual coldness.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Divorce? Rose, I''m telling you, don''t even think about it! "


    "Mom, Mom -"


    In the dark corridor, a young child''s voice was calling out.


    Rose looked around but found nothing but endless darkness.


    "Mom, I am here. I am here --"


    A child staggered towards Rose, waving his chubby little hand.


    Rose came over to hug the child, but only to find that the child''s body slowly became transparent until it


    disappeared.


    "My baby..." Rose woke up with a loud cry. When she opened her eyes, she found that she was still in a


    cold ward, not knowing where her baby was. Her child had left her forever several days ago.


    "Oh, Rose, you are awake?"


    A clear male voice sounded. Xavier Yang''s pink small white face came over and looked at Rose with a


    smile.


    "Xavier Yang, why are you here?" Rose rubbed her aching forehead, propped up her upper body and


    half sat on the bed. She remembered that the news of her miscarriage had been blocked by the Gu


    Family. Few people knew about it.


    "Master Burke told me that you were in a bad mood and asked me to apany you. I came over as


    soon as I heard that. But when I arrived, you were resting, so I didn''t wake you up. I had asked the


    nurse to leave first." Xavier Yang put a pillow behind Rose''s back to make her lie morefortable.


    Hearing he mention Burke, Rose''s face turned dark, and she lowered her eyes without saying a word.


    Xavier Yang was a friend of Burke, the third generation of officials. The Yang Family and the Gu Family


    were old family friends. In his early years, Xavier Yang''s parents were always busy with business, so


    they often let him stay in the Gu Family. At that time, ever since he was a little white faced man, he took


    Burke, who was three years older than him, as a brother. From his student to now, he went smoothly. In


    addition to the family issues, he was also helped a lot by Burke.


    After Burke and Rose got married, Xavier Yang had a closer rtionship with rose. They were not real


    siblings, but closer than the real ones.


    Rose knew that Xavier Yang muste to persuade her.

 Chapter 9 Giving Up

    Chapter 9 Giving Up


    After she woke up from the miscarriage the other day, she asked for a divorce. Burke was irritated and


    turned away. They had never met again since then.


    If he really cared about her, why didn''t he show up for so many days? If he really cared about the child,


    why did he say such ruthless words like that?


    A smile of self-mockery appeared on Rose''s lips. She was a wife who had never been paid much


    attention to. Probably in the eyes of Burke, she was just a partner on that contract.


    She had no right to have his baby or his love. She should have known it.


    "The Gu Group has encountered some difficult problems these days, and Burke is very busy every day.


    I heard from his assistant that the wholepany is working overtime with him now. They are all on


    call." Xavier looked at the face of Rose quietly, and guessed most of her thoughts. He then tried to


    exin for Burke.


    However, Rose didn''t want to hear that.


    "Can you get me a ss of water? I''m thirsty. " As if not hearing what he said, Rose stared at the kettle


    on the tea table in the corner of the ward and licked her dry and cracked lips.


    Xavier was stunned for a moment. He knew that she didn''t want to talk about Burke. After a long time,


    he nodded and turned to get some water for the cup.


    After all, it was the ward where the daughter-inw of Gu Family stayed, and all the things were in it of


    course. When Xavier poured water, he added some wolf-berry in the water. And he thought of some


    online drama to make Rose happy.


    "ording to the Inte, when a person reached a certain age, the fashion of health care is to add


    more wolf-berry into the bottle when drinking beer, and put on the autumn pants when wearing pants


    with holes in winter. "


    Rose took a sip of the water in the ss to find that the temperature was just right. Listening to what


    Xavier had said, she smiled with satisfaction.


    "Oh, that''s right. Rose, you look beautiful when you smile. You should smile more." Seeing that Rose


    was no longer as sickly and lifeless as she was before, Xavier felt rxed. He pulled up a chair nearby


    and sat down, picked up the fruit from the fruit basket beside the bed, picked up a scalpel and began to


    peel it, while muttering, "My mother said that apple is nutritious enough to nourish blood. I''ll peel one


    for you. "


    Seeing him peeling the apple, Rose covered herself with the quilt and reminded him, "Be careful. Don''t


    cut your skin."


    "Oh, you really care about me," said Xavier, grinning yfully. "Burke haven''t been so kind to me. The


    evil capitalist will always oppress a person like me."


    It was just a joke, but he just mentioned the name that Rose did not want to hear.


    Xavier realized that he had made a mistake, so he became quiet. After a long time, he looked at Rose''s


    face and said, "Rose, I can''t guarantee anything else, but I can guarantee that Burke really loves you.


    Maybe he doesn''t even know himself, but I grew up with him. Being with him for so long, I can feel that


    he is different from you, not to other women. Amanda..."


    "You don''t have to exin for him." Rose interrupted him. Her eyes were calm. "Xavier, the problems


    between us are far moreplicated than you think."


    Xavier was about to defend for Burke. But when he saw Rose''s calm eyes, he sighed.


    "Are you sure you won''t give a chance to Burke?"


    "Xavier, I have flesh and blood too, and I can''t stand it anymore."


    Rose turned her head and looked out of the ward, without continuing this topic.


    Amanda told him that day that she had known Burke for ten years and was not an outsider.


    However, nobody knew that Rose had been in love with Burke for twelve years, but he never knew or


    intended to love her.


    She had given him countless chances to tolerate and make concessions again and again, but what she


    got was only a nominal Mrs. Gu.


    She was a human being. She didn''t want to entangle with him any more. Divorce was probably their


    best ending.


    The road to the prison on the outskirts of the city was sparsely popted, and it was really difficult to


    walk around the mountains. From day to night, they finally got close to the destination.


    There used to be a tombstone there, and then was rebuilt into a prison. Not far away, there were two


    tombs, and there were many deserted tombs near it.


    Sitting in the back seat of a taxi with a thin nket wrapped on her body, Rose looked out of the


    window and seemed to be in a trance.


    The taxi driver on the front row constantly nced at the rear-view mirror, feeling scared. He charged


    twice the normal price from Rose and then agreed to send her to the prison in the suburb. He had


    never been here before, but he didn''t expect the ce to be so deste and gloomy. He suddenly


    thought of the news that some of his peers were tricked to the deste mountain and were killed. He


    suddenly felt creepy.


    "Please wait for me outside for two hours. I''lle out soon. I''ll pay you twice the price once again."


    After they arrived at the destination, Rose got out of the car and turned back to the driver.


    "Okay." The driver fumbled for a cigarette and nodded ambiguously.


    A solemn and cold atmosphere surrounded the towering grey walls of the prison on the outskirts of the


    city.


    Rose''s father was serving in this prison.


    Although she had already made up her mind before she came, when she saw her fathere out in


    prison uniform with handcuffs, Rose couldn''t help but cry.


    Her father had grown old. He was once a high spirited and vigorous man. But now, he had gray


    temples and looked dispirited. Seeing her, his face looked a little better. He smiled gently.


    "Rosy." Behind the ss fence, he raised the phone to call her.


    "Father." Hearing the familiar voice on the phone, Rose couldn''t help but shed tears.


    When she met her dearest rtives, all her grieves and sorrows had gone in a sudden.


    "Rosy, don''t cry. What''s wrong?" Looking at his daughter''s haggard and tearful face, Ray hurriedly


    stood up, with his hand holding the iron fence, and looked distressed.


    "Dad, I''m fine." Rose snuffled and forced a smile. She took out the tissue from her bag and turned


    around to clean herself.


    However, the forced smile made Ray more painful.


    He had taken care of her daughter since she was a little girl. She didn''t need to force herself to smile


    like this. Would those people not let them go in the end?


    "Rosy, tell Dad. What happened to you? Tell me! " Ray clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. Are


    those people meant to let him speak out the truth?


    "No, dad. I just miss you all of a sudden, so Ie to see you." Rose shook her head. After she came


    out of the hospital, she did not inform the Gu Family to pick her up. She just wanted to rx, and did


    not want to go back to the so-called "home" that made her suffocate.


    People always want to see the closest people when they are most vulnerable.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    And in this world, her father was the only person that was connected with her bloodline.


    "Is Burke bullying you? "Ray didn''t know clearly about his daughter''s marriage with Burke after he was


    put in jail. On one hand, he felt gratified that his daughter had a strong background so that she wouldn''t


    be defeated by anyone in the family and be humiliated by others. On the other hand, he was worried


    that Burke might be bad to Rose. He had been in the business for many years and was always


    cautious about people.


    "No, he didn''t." A hint of disappointment shed through Rose''s eyes, but she quickly disguised it. She


    didn''t want her father to worry about her after all.


    Ray sighed and said, "Burke visited me several times in the prison before."


    "What?" Rose asked in disbelief.


    "Well, that kid... He is keep trying."


    There were two reasons for Burke''s visit: one was to take care of his son-inw, and the other was to


    find out the truth.


    However, Ray had seen too much darkness in the world, so he had to guard against Burke.


    He didn''t dare to tell the truth, only meant to protect his only daughter, Rose.


    "Dad, I''ll save you -"


    "Rosy," Ray interrupted his daughter, "Dad is good here. Dad only needs you to be good."

 Chapter 10 Encounter

    Chapter 10 Encounter


    It was dark when Rose was released from prison.


    Two hours'' visiting time was actually very short for the father and the daughter.


    The big iron door behind him mmed shut, separating the two worlds.


    The taxi, which she had promised to wait here, had disappeared. As the night was getting colder, Rose


    could not help holding her arms and sighed.


    It seemed to be difficult to call a taxi in the wilderness. She took out her mobile phone and found that


    there was no signal.


    She seemed to have encountered such embarrassing situation a lot recently. Rose raised her hand to


    her forehead and sighed. She was still hesitating when a beam of car light came over and shook her


    head.


    With her hands covering the light, Rose squinted through the gap.


    A silver gray Bentley stopped not far from Rose. A well-dressed man got off the car and stood in front


    of her step by step.


    "Long time no see, Rose." He said in a low voice.


    "Austin Yuan?" Rose asked with hesitation. The face in front of her gradually fit the face of the


    handsome young man in her memory.


    "So you still remember me."


    "I can''t forget you! I thought you were going to study in a capitalist country and were too overwhelmed


    by their kindness and were not willing toe back." Rose joked.


    The moment the old friends saw each other, the atmosphere became rxed.


    "I went to the capital country to suffer a lot, but secretly learned about something toe back to serve


    my homnd." Austin Yuan said with a smile.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "I remember your lesson abroad still has one month to go."


    "I finished my study and came back home ahead of schedule." "Oh, what are you doing here then?"


    asked Austin Yuan, "Ie to see my father,"


    Since Austin Yuan came back from abroad, he had heard about the story of Rose''s father. He didn''t


    know what to say. After a while, he opened his mouth, "What a coincidence. Ie here to visit my


    mother."


    Since his mother died when he was a little kid, Austin Yuan had buried her in a cemetery not far from


    the prison.


    "So we''re like two old friends meeting again?" Covering her coat more tightly, Rose turned to look at


    the man who was driving attentively next to her.


    Now, Austin Yuan was even more outstanding than she had imagined. Well dressed, polite and well


    mannered, he just like an elite returning to his country.


    "I think so." "Anyway, I''m pretty lucky to run into you here. " added Austin Yuan, "I''m the lucky one. If I


    hadn''t met you, I wouldn''t have been able to go back today." Rose tried to catch some signal by


    shaking her phone.


    Amused by Rose''s action, Austin Yuan said, "Rosy, you haven''t changed a bit. Still a cutie pie." Then


    he scraped her nose lightly.


    Such a movement was not inappropriate for the two of them when they were at school, but now it


    seemed a little abrupt.


    When Austin Yuan reached out his hand, he noticed the unnatural look on Rose''s face. He realized that


    he had crossed a line.


    His little schoolmate had be a married woman. She was no longer the Rosy who need to depend


    on him as a brother anymore.


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the car became stiff.


    Rose touched her nose and hid her embarrassment. She tried to adjust the atmosphere deliberately,


    "It''s rare that you still remember what I look like."


    "How can I forget? I remember all your things." Austin Yuan continued, "I remember that you had baby


    fat on your face. You pouted like a child. You were cute and lovedughing,"


    "Really?" Thinking of the past, Rose felt so unreal. She used tough a lot. Her parents took care of


    her so they didn''t know what hardships were. At that time, what she had to worry most was what to eat


    in the morning, what she had to eat in the noon and what she ate in the evening.


    "Well, I still remember that time when you cannot pass the 800-meter race test. You went to the teacher


    with tearful tears. The P.E. teacher was so annoyed with you that she called your parents toe over.


    And your mother pleaded to the teacher together with you." Austin Yuan shook his head,ughing, "At


    that time, we finally knew why Rose was so cute. It was because her mother who always protected her


    so well -"


    Speaking of this, Austin Yuan suddenly paused. Realizing that he had said something wrong, he turned


    his head and nced at Rose.


    "I''m sorry, Rosy..." he regretted mentioning her dead mother.


    "It''s okay, Austin," Rose turned her head and smiled, "My mother passed away more than a year ago,


    and I have be strong enough to ept that now."


    The silver gray Bentley stopped in front of the courtyard of Gu Family.


    "Rosy." Looking at outside for a while, Austin Yuan continued, "I wish you weren''t that strong."


    I don''t want to see you like this either. You have to bear all the pain yourself and there''s nothing I can


    do about it.


    "Austin, " said Rose, taking a deep breath. Not knowing what to say, she finally opened the seat belt


    and said, "Thank you for driving me back today."


    "Is Burke nice to you?" He asked suddenly, holding her hands that were unbuckling the seat belt, and


    turned to look at her.


    "He is good to me." Rose dropped her gaze and got rid of Austin Yuan''s hands, wringing her clothes.


    Whether Burke was good or not, only Rose knew it. Saying it out would make people who cared about


    her worry.


    "Rosy, you still don''t know how to lie. Every time you lie, you are habitually twisting your clothes."


    Rose was speechless.


    "Rosy," Austin said with a wry smile. "I think I was toote."


    When you were trapped, I was toote toe to you.

 Chapter 11 Jealousy

    Chapter 11 Jealousy


    Abruptly, a string of loud and harsh knocks on the door were heard.


    Rose raised her head and unexpectedly saw a cold and serious face outside the car window. It was


    Burke.


    He impatiently knocked at the window and gestured her to get off.


    Rose stunned for a second and rolled down the car window.


    Burke reached out straight toward the open window, turned the door knob and opened the door.


    He took these actions naturally.


    "Wait, sir, who are you?" Austin pressed Burke''s hand that was about to touch Rose''s and asked.


    While waiting for an answer, Austin also looked at the man in front of him. There was an aura of


    repulsion around him, but he had to admit that this was a very handsome man dressed with a noble


    aura. Although he had already guessed the identity of the man in front of him, he was still unwilling to


    admit that his opponent was powerful in both momentum and appearance, a man who was beyond her


    expectation.


    "I''m here to take my wife away. Do you have a problem with that?" He said in a cold and hard tone, with


    an expression of unruly arrogance.


    This was the style of the CEO of Gu Group.


    Austin had never met Burke before, but he heard of him, the new CEO of the Gu group. Though he


    was young, he was very aggressive and intimidating, well dressing a group of business veterans. He


    was really a capable man.


    "Oh, you are Mr. Gu, the CEO of Gu Group. Nice to meet you. I''m Austin Yuan from Wyon Group.


    Austin took out his business card from his handbag and handed it to Burke.


    Burke just threw a glimpse at the name card "Wyon Group" on the card for a short time and then put it


    in his pants pocket. There was a sense of arrogance and disdain in it.


    "Thank you for sending my wife back. You can go now." As Burke spoke, he took Rose out of the car.


    Holding the delicate little woman in his arms, he looked at Austin expressionlessly.


    He deliberately stressed the word "my wife", which meant that he was dering his right.


    Austin looked at them for half a minute before saying, "You''re wee."


    Without any struggle, Rose was thrown into his arms. Even though she was unwilling to, she was not


    as strong as his strength.


    After all, they were outside the Gu Family''s house. Rose knew that she should behave herself, so she


    stopped struggling. She just wore a stiff expression and apologized to Austin with a smile.


    Without allowing anymunication between them, Burke walked back with his arm around Rose.


    "Mr. Gu." Austin shouted from behind.


    Burke stopped, but he didn''t turn back. "I hope you can be good to Rose." said Austin behind him.


    Feeling the man beside her suddenly became cold, Rose went flustered.


    "Mr. Yuan, it seems that I don''t need your permission about how I treat my wife." Then Burke turned


    around and cast a warning nce at Austin, then left with Rose.


    Watching the disappearing figures of the two, Austin suddenly tightened his grip on the steering wheel.


    If he hadn''t gone abroad and if he had stayed in China when Rose''s father had been in trouble, then


    the one beside Rose wouldn''t have been Burke. I would be him...


    After staring at the direction where Burke disappeared for a long time, Austin finally came to his


    senses. He took out her phone and dialed a number.


    "Help me investigate everything about Gu Group and Burke Gu. Be as detailed as possible."


    She took a shower, changed clothes and dried her hair.


    Rose did these things mechanically and silently.


    "Don''t you want to talk to me?" Looking at Roseing out of the bathroom, Burke said in a sarcastic


    tone.


    They had made a pretty bad couple.


    It was less than a year since he took over the Gu Group. Although the group seemed to be peace on


    the surface, he still had many difficult problems to solve. He was very busy in thepany today when


    he received a call from the hospital saying that Rose had been discharged from the hospital in


    advance.


    He called her home and was told that she wasn''t at home.


    His grandmother had been sad for a long time because of Rose''s abortion. He cannot inform the family


    in the old house to help looking for her, but he was still worried about her. Therefore, he was distracted


    from work and threw the case to his assistant hastily, and then drove to her.


    In such a small city, he had searched for an afternoon. When he finally decided to go to the prison in


    the suburb of the city, he happened to see her sitting in another man''s car at the door of his home.


    They seemed to be old friends and had a nice atmosphere. Burke was not as fool as not to realize


    Austin''s feelings to Rose.


    Wyon Group was a little famous at an early age, but during the recent years, it was getting worse and


    worse and was pushed out of the upper ss circle. Such a shameless man shouldn''t have fought with


    me for Rose.


    But the mere sight of Austin''s unconcealed passionate love for Rose made Burke feel angry for no


    reason.


    Rose put down the bath towel and ignored him. She took the quilt from the wardrobe and prepared to


    sleep in the guest room.


    Again, this was how she had been like since she came in and acted as if he was invisible!


    "Enough!" "What are you going to do?" Burke roared in a low voice and grabbed Rose''s hands, trying


    his best to restrain his anger.


    "Let me go." She looked down at the big hand holding her wrist and said calmly.


    "No, no way!" He said through gritted teeth.


    He would rather her yell at him and fight with him like what she did in the hospital. It was much better


    than now. She thought he was invisible and did not exist at all! He was almost driven crazy by her


    torture!


    Rose smiled for a while and the memory hit her again: the day when Burke took Amanda''s hand and


    asked her to stay for dinner.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He did this before her.


    "What are youughing at?" Burke felt extremely irritable. The Rose in front of him made him panic for


    no reason.


    A panic that made him feel that she was so far away from him.


    "Damn it! What are youughing at? " He raised her chin and forced her to look into his eyes.


    Seeing his bloodshot eyes, Rose pulled down his hand from her jaw and said word by word, "I''m


    laughing at your hand is dirty."


    All of a sudden, Burke froze.


    "Don''t touch me with your hand that once touched Amanda. It''s dirty." She picked up the quilt again,


    bypassed him and walked out of the bedroom.


    "Aren''t Austin hands dirty?" He smiled instead of being angry.


    She didn''t care how he talked back. It seemed that her ears were blocked by her automatically and she


    didn''t care about what he said or what he did. People always have the instinct to seek advantages and


    avoid disadvantages. She was hurt too much by him. Very well, she finally learned to ignore him.


    If she did not talk to him, her heart won''t hurt.


    After cleaning up the guest room, Rose slipped into bed and sighed.


    She unconsciously put her hand on her lower abdomen, where their child once belonged to.


    Tears came out again when she thought of the child, and fell on the pillow towel like endless water tap,


    drenching arge area.


    "Baby, it''s all my fault. I didn''t protect you well," With her head buried in the quilt and her whole body


    curled up tightly, Rose murmured with self-usation.


    She sobbed in a depressed and sorrowful voice, which appeared abruptly and sadly in the dark


    night.

 Chapter 12 Guilty

    Chapter 12 Guilty


    The next day, Rose was awakened by a series of knocking at the door. She rubbed her painful head to


    open the door. She did not expect that a strange woman was standing outside the door.


    "Hello, Mrs. Gu. Mr. Gu and the old Mrs.Gu asked me to take care of your diet and daily life these


    days." The woman had her hair in a bun and didn''t wear any makeup. She smiled at Rose gently.


    Rose froze for a while and nodded.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Mrs. Gu, just call me Sophie. Breakfast is ready on the dining table on the first floor. You can wash and


    then have breakfast. "


    "Thank you."


    "You''re wee." Sophie had been taking care of people for a long time, so she didn''t feel nervous


    when she saw the tiredness in Rose''s eyes. She went to the bathroom of the guest room and fetched


    some hot water and prepared a clean towel. She soaked it in hot water for a while before she took it out


    and dried it. She handed it to Rose, bowed slightly and went for quilt cleaning.


    The woman in the mirror had cried all night with her eyes red and swollen. No wonder Sophie handed


    her a hot towel to cover her eyes.


    Rose forced a smile towards the mirror and covered her eyes with the hot towel. Until she felt that her


    condition was getting better did she put on her clothes and went downstairs.


    The breakfast Sophie prepared was some light food, which was exactly to Rose''s taste.


    "Mr. Gu said you like porridge and flowering cabbage. So I made some for you. Come have a taste."


    "Mr. Gu went out early this morning. I prepared seafood porridge for you, but Mr. Gu said that you didn''t


    like it. So he asked me to make a new one," exined Sophie to Rose as she picked up the china bowl


    "Thank you."


    Rose took over the steaming porridge and held the spoon. She thought of what Xavier said to her the


    other day. Recently, the Gu Group did have a lot of trouble.


    Her thoughts were interrupted by the ringtone.


    ncing at the caller''s ID, Rose held her phone, walked to the balcony and picked it up.


    "Hello."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Mrs. Gu, I have prepared the divorce materials you want and the evidence has also been collected."


    The man on the other end of the line reported formically.


    "Okay," Rose looked at her watch, "See you at three o''clock in the afternoon the day after tomorrow in


    the same ce."


    In the CEO''s office in the Gu Group''s building, Burke was sitting straight at his desk with a straight


    face, throwing the documents in front of his subordinates.


    "Exin it."


    "Mr. Gu, it''s..." The project manager who was standing on the other side of the desk was already


    sweating. He bowed andined in his heart.


    The new CEO, Burke, was young but not easily fooled.


    The Gu Group had many old problems, and now as Burke came, he would readjust Gu Group in less


    than a year, dragging these middle-aged men to work overtime together.


    It was nothing serious to work overtime, but Mr. Gu was very strict on all the work.


    The staff''s wives and kids were waiting for them at home. Thepany had be their home since


    they always worked overtime. But for the high payment offered by Gu Group, he would have left here


    immediately.


    "Give you one day and I want to see thetest improved results of this scheme tomorrow."


    "Yes."


    "Off you go." Burke loosened his tie, closed his eyes, rubbed his aching temples, and sighed heavily in


    his heart.


    The problem of thepany was moreplicated than he thought.


    The door of the office was closed with a click, and soon it was opened again.


    "Is there anything else you don''t know?" Burke thought it was a subordinate and asked impatiently.


    Opening his eyes, he saw the cheeky face of Xavier.


    "Wow! I haven''t realized that our Mr. Gu are such a horrible man!"


    "Are you aware that your tone made me want to throw you down from 12th floor?" Burke sat back and


    lay on the leather chair to take a rest.


    "Wait, wait, wait! Please spare me, Mr. Gu! " Hands folded on each other, Xavier pretended to be


    scared. "You don''t know that your subordinate just went out, and his sweat has wetted half a shirt. He


    looks so pitiful. I heard from Cane, the assistant of the front desk that you reproved a little girl in the


    marketing department to tears and a strong man over 1.88 meters in the nning department


    yesterday. It''s really frightening. "


    With his eyes closed, Burke responded, "They are too stupid."


    "Hey, would you stop being so mean?" Leaning against Burke''s office table, Xavier was amused by his


    teasing. At this moment Burke''s mobile phone on the table started to vibrate. Xavier took a look and


    saw the caller''s reminder. His smile of teasing suddenly froze on his face. He stopped talking, touched


    his nose, and went to the sofa next to the table and sat down.


    Standing up, Burke took up his phone and pressed the answer button.


    "Hey, Amy, what''s up?"


    "I''m fine, Burke. I just care about you. You haven''te here since thest family feast. I just want to


    ask you if you are fine..." on the other end of the line, Amanda''s voice was seducing but full of shyness


    and hesitation, "Will I disturb you if I call you in such a rush?"


    "It''s okay." Said Burke quietly. When he turned his head and met Xavier''s disdainful eyes, he frowned


    slightly.


    "By the way, I have always wanted to apologize to sister Rose. If I didn''t go to the family feastst time,


    she wouldn''t have left the party and argued with me. It was Amanda''s fault that made Rose feel bad..."


    Amanda''s voice was full of tears, ming herself hardly.


    When thinking of the baby, Burke''s heart ached. He and Rose''s child was not meant to be. It was just


    that the cause and effect determine, no one should be med for.


    "Amy, it was just an ident. You don''t have to feel guilty."


    "Really? You won''t me me, will you? " Amanda cried with joy, "I thought my Burke did note to


    me because he still mes me."


    Burke remained silent. He did seldom go to Amanda''s house these days. Even if he had a little free


    time, the first thing he thought of was not to go to her house, but to his home with him and Rose. He


    didn''t even know why.


    "When will my little Burkee to visit?" Amanda asked tentatively.


    "Let''s talk about itter. I''m a little busy with work recently."


    After hanging up the phone, Burke looked up and saw Xavier standing in front of him.


    He looked pretty serious, which was rare to see.

 Chapter 13 Gone Love

    Chapter 13 Gone Love


    "What''s wrong?" Burke put down his phone and asked.


    "What is it between you and Amanda?"


    "Xavier, it seems that you are not qualified to ask me this question." Burke supported his head with his


    hand, and his tone was not too good.


    "Yes, I don''t have the right to ask you this question," said Xavier. He took a deep breath and continued,


    "I didn''t want to interfere in the things between you and Amanda, but I just can''t help defending Rose.


    She is such a good person. What did she do wrong? Why do you treat her like this?"


    "Who are you to defend Rose?" She is my wife. " Frustrated, Burke reached out his hand for the


    cigarette pack in his pocket. It suddenly urred to him that he had been carrying any cigarettes for a


    long time since Rose''s miscarriage.


    "What''s so good about that Amanda? Why do you keep entangling with her?"


    He just could not figure it out! Xavier went out of the office, scratching his head. After two rounds, he


    returned and pointed to the man who was sitting calmly and self-sufficient in the office chair. His tone


    was a little trembling because of excitement. "That Amanda is not as good as Rose, no matter her


    appearance or her family. There was a woman who dragged a gambler mother there. If you hadn''t


    helped her all the time, she would have been sold in the brothel by her mother. I think you must be


    crazy to love such a woman! "


    "I think you are the crazy one. You came to me and acted like a shrew." Casting a nce at the furious


    Xavier, Burke said coldly.


    "Burke Gu! Won''t you wake up?" With his hands on the table, Xavier''s eyes were red. "I used to think


    that you loved her, so I was ridiculous enough to help you to persuade her. But now I feel that I was


    wrong. If you love her, you will not be entangled with other women!"


    "I''m going to meet a clientter. You can stay here if you want." Burke buttoned up his sleeves,


    grabbed his briefcase and walked out of the office as if he hadn''t hear anything.


    "I''ll leave after I finish myst sentence," said Xavier, who stepped ahead quickly and blocked the door


    with a gloomy expression. "If you don''t love her, you should give her freedom. Why do you keep her


    around and torture her?"


    The look of burke became impatient, and his face was ready to rain. He moved away from Xavier and


    went straight out.


    *


    In the bright coffee shop, Rose sat in her booth, fumbling through the files.


    "These are the divorce case files. They are all prepared. If you have any questions, we can make some


    adjustments." Said the other man in suit and leather shoes in a well-trained way.


    "No, thanks, Mr. Sun. I think these things meet my needs at present." Rose closed the file and picked


    up a cup of ck coffee on the table. She took a sip. The bitter coffee aroma intertwined in her mouth,


    which made her suddenly sober a lot.


    Recently, she seemed to need coffee to cheer herself up.


    "By the way, I have brought the evidence you asked me to find." Mr. Sun took out an envelope from his


    briefcase, put it on the ss table and pushed it in front of Rose.


    Inside the envelope was a pile of photos.


    It was a photo of Burke and Amanda.


    The photos where Burke went to Amanda''s apartment with her, went shopping in the supermarket for


    some daily necessities, and took her to the seaside for a drive...


    Each photo, though not too intimate action, was enough to make Rose jealous.


    This was taken secretly by a private detective before the family feast when she found the existence of


    Amanda. She just wanted to confirm the rtionship between Amanda and Burke, but she didn''t


    expect that she would use it to sue him.


    "Although these pictures didn''t show too much intimacy, they worked well when they were prosecuted."


    Said Mr. Sun.


    "Okay, thank you." Rose put the envelope and the documents into her bag and looked up, "I will contact


    you again for the following procedures."


    "Okay, deal."


    "Deal."


    *


    In the huge vi, only onemp was on in the cold living room.


    Staring at themp overhead, Burke felt so lonely and cold.


    He used to live with his grandmother in the old house. After getting married, he moved out to live with


    Rose. But even after he got married, he seldom lived in the vi alone, and most of the time he went to


    thepany or had dinner out of business.


    Now he felt alone since he had stayed in the vi for a long time.


    As for Rose, she has been alone most of the time in this vi since she married him. She could also


    feel such frustration and loneliness, which were hard to control like the tide.


    ¡ª¡ªIf you don''t love her, you should give her freedom. Why do you keep her around and torture her?


    The words of Xavier echoed in his ears. Jacob picked up the whisky on the table and drank it in one


    gulp.


    Did he love Rose?


    He had never thought of that.


    Did he love Amanda?


    The answer was no.


    He knew that he didn''t love her, so he didn''t marry Amanda and never crossed thest line of defense


    with her.


    Since his father passed away, he only wanted to find out the murderer as his father to avenge himself.


    The most efficient way to get the truth was tobine with Rose and get Ray''s trust.


    Burke was a man who always took things seriously. He boasted himself that he never did things


    sloppily for a good reason.


    But he seemed to have done a lot of strange things to Rose.


    He thought Xavier''s question was ridiculous. The rtionship between him and Rose was only


    contract. And it didn''t say that he should love her.


    However, it seemed that he had been moving farther and farther in the direction out of his control.


    The loss of that child happened all of a sudden. A calm person like him couldn''t help panicking.


    There was even no time for their child to see the world.


    He did care about the child.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He covered his face with his palms. It seemed that he need to sort everything out after the busy period.


    With a click, the hallway light lit up. The warm yellow light shrouded the woman who had just entered


    the door. It was Rose. Burke squinted and looked at her up and down.


    Obviously, Rose did not expect that Burke woulde back so early. She was a little surprised but


    soon she calmed down with a poker face.


    "My dear Mrs. Gu, do you have to treat me like this?" He held her hand as she walked past him.


    Her wrist was so thin that he had an illusion that if he used a little strength, her wrist would break.


    "Let go of me, Burke."


    "No." It was rare for him to have a good temper today, but he was not angry. He pulled her into his


    arms.


    Rose didn''t expect that. She lost her bnce and fell on him. The handbag in her hand fell to the


    ground. Since it was not locked, it vibrated and fell to the ground.


    "Let me go!" Rose struggled, but she couldn''t match up to his strength.


    When she approached him, she sensed the smell of alcohol from him.


    "Don''t y drunken madness with me, Burke! Let me go! " The more she struggled, the stronger he


    held her. He held her tightly in his arms, and with the strong alcohol, he ignored her.

 Chapter 14 I Hate You

    Chapter 14 I Hate You


    "Everyone wants me to love you, right? Well, I''ll do as everyone''s wish. " He pressed her on the sofa


    with astonishing strength. Her face trembled with his warm breath.


    "Fuck off!" She struggled with all her strength, "You make me sick!"


    "Disgusting?" He stopped and sneered, "Rose, what other words can you use to describe me except


    disgusting and dirty? Won''t you tell me some?


    Being slightly drunk, he leaned on the sofa and suddenly saw a stack of photos dropped from her bag.


    Burke frowned and bent to pick them up.


    Rose was still packing up. When she noticed his movement, it was toote to stop him.


    When he saw the stack of photos and the files scattered on the ground, his eyes suddenly became


    cold.


    "Divorce indictment?" He read the white paper and ck paper on the document gently. His face was


    dark and terrible. "Rose, exin it."


    "There is nothing to exin. I want a divorce. I told you before." Rose stood up, smoothing her messy


    long hair. Well, they would finally go this step. Even if he didn''t find out tonight, herwyer would inform


    him.


    "What about this one? What''s this? " Burke raised those photos, looking at Rose, "You had someone


    stalk Amy and me?"


    "To ensure the sess of the case, I need to prepare." Rose moved forward to pick up the pictures,


    but she didn''t expect that Burke was faster than her, so she mmed the pictures on the ground.


    "Rose Lin! Nicely done!" Gnashing his teeth, he said word by word, "I don''t care if your stalking vited


    my privacy or not. But as long as our contract exists, the right to end this marriage is not on you! You


    seem to have a poor memory. I don''t mind reminding you again. Our contract stands good for two


    years, which means if the two-year deadline is not over, you can only be Mrs. Gu. You don''t need to


    think about any other things!"


    "What if I insist?" She looked up at him without fear.


    Their marriage was supposed to be a divorce and there was no need to continue. She knew they had


    contract, but she knew better that with Gu Family''s domestic status, they would not allow scandals like


    contractual marriage to happen. If the case went to court, she still had hope.


    Taking a deep look at the little woman in front of him, Burke suddenly felt that the woman was not the


    one who was gentle and tolerant. She had been beyond his imagination. He underestimated her.


    "You don''t want to save your father anymore?"


    He was forcing her to surrender.


    Rose was stunned for a while and answered, "I will save my father by myself."


    "Rose Lin," he called her name in a slightly sarcastic tone, "You are being overconfident."


    She was overconfident to believe that she could save her father on her own;


    That she can end the marriage unterally.


    "Do you know that as long as the contract is kept for there, you are still Mrs. Gu. You still have to


    perform Mrs. Gu''s duty, including this."


    He grabbed her around, tore off her blouse, the buttons of her shirt falling to the floor and exposing her


    snow-white skin in the air, which made Rose tremble.


    "You are crazy, Burke!" She screamed and tried to escape from him.


    "Yes! I must have been mad to cross the line for you again and again!"


    His eyes were red and he had lost his mind. He trapped her between his body and the sofa. Looking at


    the little woman who was not properly dressed in front of him, he suddenly felt an unbearable heat.


    His rough hand held her, but his action was not gentle at all.


    His eyes were filled with desire, the desire to conquer.


    Rose struggled and gradually lost her strength. Atst, she turned her head back and buried her head


    in the back of the sofa, trembling with fear.


    "Burke Gu, do not make me hate you."


    Her choked voice made Burke stop for a sec.


    He held her chin and turned her face around, only to find that she was crying.


    Tears ran down her cheeks. His heart skipped a beat.


    She had not recovered from the miscarriage, and her face was still pale.


    He got bored all of a sudden.


    He let her go and pulled the coat to cover her disheveled body.


    With her eyes closed and tears hanging on her eyshes, Rose heard him getting dressed.


    He was about to go upstairs, but his footsteps stopped at the corner of the stairs.


    "Don''t even think about divorce. Rose, don''t challenge my bottom line again and again. " He said and


    continued to go upstairs.


    *


    It was Sunday and the sun was shining brightly. Rose was sitting on a rocking chair in therge


    balcony, wearing sunsses and a sunhat, and lost in thought.


    "Dear Rose, although it''s cold now, you don''t have to cover yourself up like this, right?" "I remember


    that you never wore high necked sweater before. To be honest, it''s not fashionable at all," Tina said


    while pointing at the clothes on Rose with a two cups of cappino in her hands.


    Hearing this, Rose turned her head and looked at Tina. She pulled up her cor and continued to turn


    around.


    Burke had to cover the marks that Burke left on her body.


    Thinking of him, she suddenly felt gloomy.


    She really couldn''t understand why Burke was reluctant to divorce her.


    "It''s so rare that Burke is on a business trip, so Ie here to chat with you, getting a chance to enjoy


    such a vi." Sitting in a wooden chair, Tina stretched herself and looked around, cozy and rxed.


    Although Burke wouldn''t drive her away if he was at home, she always felt that cold face was going to


    burn her.


    "I heard that Yang bought a vi at the Qinshui Tower for you? It''s quite expensive. " Rosepicked up the


    cappino on the table and took a sip, changing the subject secretly.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, he just used the money he saved for years." Tina rolled her eyes and said, "As a teacher, how


    much money can he make? He only made those extra money by doing part-time jobs, and then put all


    of them in this house. He''s definitely not as good as Burke who can afford any house he wants."


    "Do you still love Yang so much? Why did you insist on marrying him regardless of everyone''s


    objection? " Rose teased her. She still remembered that someone had climbed over the wall to steal


    the household register in order to marry Yang.


    "Oh my God! Can you just forget the past?" Tina covered her eyes and sighed.

 Chapter 15 Reminiscence

    Chapter 15 Reminiscence


    Tina was Rose''s ssmates in college. She was hot tempered and careless. Tina was born in an


    ordinary family. Her parents were primary school teachers who earned a fixed ie to support their


    daughter to go to school. Tina''s parents were kind of serious, but they had a daughter like Tina, who


    was lively and bold.


    As the best friend of Rose in her college years, Tina had done a lot of bold things with her together.


    She always says that life is full of joy. The greatest joy in life is freedom.


    Therefore, skipping ss became their routine. Once, she brought Rose to Shangri-La a whole week to


    experience the life and do some sketch together. She did have enough fun there, but when she came


    back, she was caught by Burke unsurprisingly.


    It was not someone else who caught them, but Yang, the new head of department.


    The teachers in the school did know about Tina and Rose''s business, but considering that they did well


    in their exams, they chose to turn a blind eye to them.


    However, the newly appointed vice Professor Yang did not intend to let them do whatever they wanted.


    At that time, he still did not know that the girl in front of him would be his future wife. He wore a


    cold face and asked them to write a self-criticism letter of eight thousand words. Otherwise, he would


    ask his parents for punishment.


    Clenching her teeth, Tina opened her eyes widely and took Rose''s hand to write the letter obediently.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It was when Tina made Yang an enemy.


    "He even gave me a fifty-nine on the course he taught!" "He did it on purpose!" Clenching her fist, Tina


    got every when she thought of it. I studied that course very hard. He must be deliberately retaliated


    against me! I should leave him sleeping in the study tonight!"


    "At that time, you even went to his office and argued with him with your red face. Your quarrel had


    brought discussions all over the school very. Who would have thought that you would marry him in the


    future?" Rose added.


    She recalled the things happened in her school days, which seemingly just happened yesterday.


    "We also thought you would marry Austin at that time. But as soon as you graduated, he went abroad


    and it didn''t take long for you to marry Burke." Tina sighed.


    At that time, the fact that Austin had a crush on Rose was known to almost everyone in the University.


    He was such a famous man and every move of his was conspicuous.


    As the daughter in the famous Lin Family, Rose was also the most beautiful girl in the college. Even if


    Austin had never made a clear statement to her and she had never showed anything to him, they were


    already recognized as a golden couple in the campus.


    "Tina, There is nothing between me and..." Rose covered her forehead with her hand. She had


    exined this question for many times.


    "Stop. I know what you want to say." Tina interrupted Rose and put her index finger on her lips, "My


    dear Rosy, you have already exined this problem. But whether you love her or not doesn''t hinder the


    public from gossiping."


    "Tina!" Rose shouted at her.


    "But Burke is not bad. After all, the Gu Group is much better than Wyon Group, where Austin is from.


    Wyon Group had thrived a few years ago, but it fell after its short thriving. Many of my friends told me


    that Austan came back to rebuild Wyon Group. I heard that he''s doing considerable reforms and it''s


    going well." Tina pushed her sses up her nose as if she was an expert in gossip. "Do you remember


    the pretty Emily Zhang? She is the girl at the same grade as Austin. Atst school party, she was so


    excited when she heard that Austin was going to return home. Well, it''s been so many years, she didn''t


    even have a look from him. She won''t give up. "


    "I don''t know. When did you be an expert in gossip?" Said Rose softly.


    She remembered that Emily Zhang had been treating her as an imaginary rival in love and had made


    many tricks.


    However, she did not expect that Emily Zhang hadn''t give up on Austin.


    "Well, I''m a social person. I love to socialize. Unlike you. Being a good wife who always stays at home.


    It''s actually kind of mysterious." Taking a sip of her coffee, Tina squinted, "Hmm, your cappino is the


    best. In recent years,mercial ads went viral, and flowers were covered with all kinds of meanings.


    Even this cup of coffee was given a secret message. "


    Rose raised her head to show that she was listening carefully.


    "The message cappino conveys is a secret love towards someone and an expectation. It tasted


    bittersweet, but remains the same taste. It means that waiting is bitterness in sweetness and to wait for


    true love with a loyal heart." Tina said slowly.


    "Magnificent." Rose listened for a long time and said.


    A bittersweet mood?


    In the past twelve years, she had been chasing after Burke. She had been looking forward to his love,


    but now her heart felt like dead water. In the time waiting for him, it seemed there was a lot of bitter and


    only few sweet.


    A text message came in. Rose looked at the strange number on the sender''s column and was slightly


    shocked.


    Then she clicked on the message. The content was quite simple, only including a few words.


    "I want to have a talk with you at nine o''clock at the caf¨¦ downstairs Sky Community- Amanda Zhao."


    Looking at the screen for a long time, Rose put her phone in her pocket without saying anything.


    "What''s wrong?" Tina asked.


    "I''m fine. It''s just a crank message." Smiling slightly, Rose took off her sunsses and rubbed her eyes.


    "I hate those harassment text messages the most. Just block the number." Tina said.


    "Okay." Rose replied in a low voice.


    "Rosy, what''s wrong with you recently? Looking ill and listless, and much paler. " "Are you sick?" asked


    Tina. Worried, she looked into Rose''s haggard eyes.


    "I''m fine." Rose forced a smile and put on her sunsses again.


    For the sake of Gu family, the news of Rose''s miscarriage had beenpletely blocked. She didn''t


    want to make Tina worried, and she didn''t want to tell her about Amanda and Burke either.


    ording to Tina''s character, she would definitely help her.


    But she didn''t want her best friend to get involved. She had to face it by herself.


    "Are you really okay?" Tina was still a little worried.


    "I had a great life every day. What can I possiblyin about?" Said Rose, pretending to be


    rxed.


    "Well, you''re right about that." You don''t have to work. Unlike me, I have to work for money. " Tina said


    enviously, "But Rosy, it''s a pity that you didn''t get a job. You grades were so great when you graduated


    and manypanies wanted to hire you. Given your ability, I think you can do very well on your job."


    Hearing that, Rose''s eyes lit up. Work? It seemed that she had never thought about it after she married


    to Burke.


    Her family business had gone bankrupt, her father had been in jail and her mother hadmitted


    suicide.


    She was overwhelmed by the load of these stuff and had no energy to think about her future.


    She just wanted to save her father with the help of Burke.


    But now, maybe she should do some nning for her own future......


    *


    "Tomorrow I won''t be able toe to the family feast. I have work to do. Say hello to grandma. I''ve


    sent a driver to pick you up." A cold voice came from the telephone.


    It''s a message left by Burke.


    Rose hung up the phone and buried her body in the sofa.


    She took out her cell phone to read the message she received today. Seeing the name of Amanda


    Zhao, Rose lost herself in thought a little bit.


    Should she be grateful that Amanda would ask her out for at Burke''s business trip, which proved that


    Burke wasn''t with Amanda?


    A faint smile appeared on Rose''s lips, with bitterness and silent heartbroken.

 Chapter 16 Threat

    Chapter 16 Threat


    In the old house of Gu Family.


    When Rose got off the car, she still felt unreal. It had only been one month, but she felt that it had been


    too long.


    Those unpleasant memories duringst family feast were still vivid in her mind: Burke, Amanda, the


    fight, her kid and the miscarriage...


    Rose steadied herself and entered the house.


    She didn''t want toe here again as it would easily make her sad.


    However, no matter how reluctant she was, she had to face it sooner orter.


    In the garden, Grandma was cutting the branches and leaves.


    "Grandma,dy Rose is here." The housekeeper whispered in the olddy''s ear.


    "Rosy you came. My good girl. Let me have a look. " The olddy then put down the scissors. She was


    overjoyed to see Rose.


    "Grandma." Rose smiled gently and gave a gift to the housekeeper, letting the grandma lead her into


    the hall.


    "Where''s Burke?" Why isn''t he here? " The grandma looked at the back of Rose and frowned.


    "Oh, Burke is on a business trip recently. He''s been very busy in thepany. He asked me to say


    hello to you on his behalf,"


    "Rosy, it must have been hard to you." Grandma held Rose''s hand and said.


    She had heard of the Gu Group before. But she resigned from thepany after all. She believed that


    Burke would take good care of thepany.


    "It''s okay, grandma."


    Rose sat on the sofa and put aside her handbag to pour tea for her.


    Grandma loved drinking jasmine tea. The first branch of the year tasted fragrant and was good to


    decrease internal heat.


    "Good girl, thanks for visiting me. It''s so kind of you." Grandma held her slender hand and said, "You


    are so thin. I''ve asked Sophie to look after you. Is she inconsiderate?"


    "No, she''s doing a great job." Said Rose.


    It was her anxiety that was difficult to get rid of after her own child was dead. She was still weak.


    "Rosy, tell me. How is your rtionship with Burke these days?" Mrs. Gu asked tentatively.


    Rose paused and answered, "It''s all good."


    She didn''t want grandma to know about her conflict with Burke. But what would happen if she knew? If


    grandma asked about it, Burke would say that she pressed him with the olddy again, and Rose didn''t


    want to make her worry.


    "Rosy, tell me the truth." Grandma looked at Rose seriously and said earnestly.


    After all, she was the olddy of the Gu Family. She had seen too many things, so Rose couldn''t hide


    her thoughts from her.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Grandma..." Rose faltered, avoiding the old woman''s eyes.


    "Rosy, are you still ming Burke for the kid?" Speaking of the unborn child, grandma couldn''t help


    crying even though it had been a long time. "Yes, Burke was wrong. I apologize to you on his behalf.


    The baby was gone, and grandma was also very sad. Every day when I closed my eyes, I felt as if my


    grandson or granddaughter were smiling at me, but when I turned around, they were gone. "


    "Grandma, you don''t have to apologize." Rose frowned, feeling a bit sad.


    "Rosy, grandma has helped you deal with that woman. I will ask her to stay away from you and Burke.


    Don''t worry. You will always be the only daughter-inw in Gu Family."


    "Grandma, me and Burke, we..."


    "Rosy. I have watched him grow up. He is a child with conscience and love. I believe that he just hasn''t


    realized your kindness yet. He will know how kind you are one day, kid."


    Rose fell into silence. She had been waiting for him for twelve years, and she had no energy to wait


    any more.


    "I haven''t been in good health recently, and I''m nning to go to the manor of the Gu Family for a


    vacation. Rosy, won''t you go with me? Then you can apany me. Just have a rest with me, okay?"


    Grandma suggested.


    Burke would be back in a few days. So, it might be a good idea to have a walk with grandma At least,


    she didn''t have to live in the same house with him every day.


    Rose thought for a while and agreed.


    The grandma was very happy. She loved Rose very much in the first ce. Because of her son, she


    felt somewhat guilty and pitiful to her and she just wanted to try her best to make up for her.


    "Lin, inform the housekeeper to get ready at the manor. And prepared all the necessary things!"


    "Of course." Lin did as the grandma said.


    Only Rose and the grandma would attend the family feast this month in Gu Family.


    "Your mother-inw has something urgent to deal with outside, so I maye home a littlete. Rosy,


    let''s eat first," After that, grandma told the cook to serve the food.


    Grandma asionally talked about family affairs with Rosy, and they had their lunch quietly and


    warmly.


    Suddenly, Rose''s phone buzzed in her bag. It was a strange number. She answered it and frowned in


    surprise.


    It was a familiar voice. It was Amanda''s voice.


    "Rose, did your mom ever teach you not to face the reality like a coward hiding in its shell?"


    Rose turned her phone to recording mode immediately, gave an apologetic look at the grandma and


    got up and went out of the restaurant.


    "My mom has passed away, and she has never taught me. Do you want to ask her over there?" Rose


    retorted.


    "Well done! Why are you so eloquent now? You were not like this at the Gu''s. "


    "Amanda Zhao, I don''t have time to waste with you." Rose said impatiently.


    "Well, I don''t have time to waste with you either. I had kindly asked you out to the coffee shop today


    and have a talk, but you seem to refuse me."


    "Kindly?" Rose sneered. How ridiculous it was for a woman who had entangled with her husband and


    killed her own child.


    "Rose Lin, I advise you not to do those stupid things behind me. Ask them to let my mother go. Then I


    won''t tell this to Burke. Otherwise, if he knows, he will definitely divorce you. " Amanda threatened in a


    low voice.

 Chapter 17 Making Up

    Chapter 17 Making Up


    After hearing what Amanda said, Rose frowned. She did not know what Amanda was ying with.


    "Amanda Zhao, I don''t know what you are talking about."


    "Don''t you?" Rose, when will you stop pretending? The reason you found someone to imprison my


    mother is to make me leave Burke, right? I didn''t expect that the Lin Family''s dear daughter, who looks


    as mild and harmless as a rabbit, would also do such a shameless thing! "


    "Amanda,pared with what you have done to me, who do you think should be the one that is


    shameless?" Amanda''s words didn''t further enrage Rose, but amused her.


    She didn''t intend to do harm to others, but she became the one to me.


    "Amanda Zhao, if your mother is really imprisoned, you''d better call the police as soon as possible


    rather than threaten me and make trouble out of nothing."


    "Call the police? Ha-ha, are you kidding me? " Amanda said with her teeth clenched, "Rose, I''m


    warning you. Ask them to set my mother free right now. Otherwise, I will call Burke tonight to make sure


    that you will get into big trouble!"


    "I won''t admit something I haven''t done. Since you don''t call the police and you have the ability to ask


    Burke to help you, please go ahead. "


    Rose hung up the phone with relief. She clenched the phone in her hand, lowered her head and pulled


    down a bunch of green flowers next to her. She crushed the leaf with her fingernails, which was soaked


    with green liquid. Then she exhaled a little.


    At this moment, she was standing in the small garden outside the restaurant. It was full of various kinds


    of flowers. Then she walked pass the cobblestones towards the gate of Gu Family''s old house.


    The huge French windows connect the scenery of the restaurant and the flower room. It blocked the


    noises, but not the sceneries.


    Rose turned around and saw the grandma waving to her at the table.


    A faint smile appeared on Rose''s face and the corners of her mouth raised with difficulty.


    Her thoughts were disturbed by the phone call just now.


    Amanda''s mother was imprisoned. Who was behind this? Rose rubbed between her eyebrows and


    then clicked on the private detective''s number in her contact list.


    "Hello, Mrs. Gu."


    "Please help me investigate the background of Amanda Zhao. I want the full information within


    tomorrow. Thank you."


    Even though Amanda''s stuff had nothing to do with her, she still wanted to know the truth so that she


    could not take the me for others.


    She really wanted to divorce with Burke, but at least she should divorce him reasonably. Being a viin


    was not her thing.


    At this moment, the room door cked open. A red sports car passed Rose quickly and drove into the


    garage.


    Still suffering from the shock, Rose stepped back and covered her chest with her hands.


    The driver did not mean to hit her. It was just a threatening.


    She knew that red sports car. It belonged to her mother-inw, Sue.


    It turned out that the two were indeed mother and son. They were the same kind that annoyed her.


    After tidying up her dress, Rose went into the inner hall.


    "What''s up, Rosy? Why are you so busy? You''ve got so many phone calls. Since you seldome to


    my house, don''t you even have a little time to talk to me?" Grandmained.


    "Grandma, the phone call, it''s not a big deal." Rose sat down and put her phone in her bag.


    Pattering. The sound of high heels on the marble floor could be heard clearly. With a gust of wind, Sue


    came in. She took off her sunsses, raised her eyebrows and nced at Rose. Then she put on a


    kind face and said to the olddy, "Mom, I''m back."


    "Well, here you are. Have a seat. I''ll ask the servant to get one more set of tableware." The olddy


    answered in a serious manner, hinting her to take her seat.


    "Wow, what a sumptuous meal. I''m wondering why there are so many dishes in the kitchen since Burke


    doesn''t have time toe back." Sue still had a position in the Gu Group. Although she was only a


    nominal employee, she knew that Burke was on a business trip recently.


    "Okay. Burke has no time toe back. But my granddaughter-inw is here. Burke only cared about


    his work, not his home. Luckily, Rosy is so kind enough to see me. " The olddy smiled with


    satisfaction when she saw Rose. Then she turned to look at Sue and said, "Sue, since Rosy is back


    today, you shoulde back earlier. As her mother-inw, why are you still so ignorant of the rules?


    Besides, I have told you to hire a driver. We can afford the money. Your poor driving skills will put you


    into an ident sooner orter. "


    Hearing these words, Sue pretended to be listening carefully to her, but deep down, she felt


    ufortable.


    Grandma must have seen that she drove in deliberately to give Rose a shock.


    The olddy favored Rose, and treated Rose even better than her.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    After all, as a socialite, she was young and well-known when she married the father of Burke. What''s


    more, the Gu Family and the Huo Family were fairly powerful at that time, and her marriage was quite


    appropriate.


    However, she had been the daughter-inw of the Gu Family for so many years, but she had never


    been treated as good as Rose by the olddy.


    She was mad at this.


    Rose''s face, which looked exactly like her mother, Lillian, just made Sue feel all the more upset.


    "Noted, mom." Sue replied.


    Once depressed, one would lose their appetite for delicate and delicious food in front of them. Sue said


    that she didn''t feel well and then went upstairs.


    "That''s how your mother-inw is. She always put on airs. I don''t like it." Grandma looked at Sue''s


    figure and frowned.


    Biting her food, Rose didn''t give much response.


    But she was in no mood to care about Sue''s attitude. Her phone was vibrating in her bag.


    Without answering the phone, Rose knew who was calling.


    It was the same phone number. It was from Amanda Zhao.


    "Rosy, have a taste. The chicken stew matsu take soup is good. I asked the cook to make it today. It''s


    good for your health. When you recover, you''ll give birth to a big grandson." Grandma carried the bowl


    and filled it for Rose.


    "Thank you, grandma." Rose stood up and took the bowl from her, but she was kind of depressed.


    She and Burke did not have another chance to have a child.


    Her twelve-year hopeless waiting, Amanda Zhao''s appearance, and their dead baby had made the


    problem between her and Burke impossible to be solved.

 Chapter 18 Threatening

    Chapter 18 Threatening


    On the way home, Rose''s mobile phone kept vibrating.


    Rose leaned against the back seat of the car and closed her eyes for rest. In the closed space, the


    vibration of her cell phone was very clear.


    The driver curiously nced at the rear-view mirror, and just happened to look at Rose who had just


    opened her eyes. They looked at each other awkwardly for a few seconds. The driver had been with


    Burke for years, and now he had just been here with Rose for a few days. He was somewhat


    sophisticated. He knew that there were many secrets in such rich families, so it was improper to look at


    and hear others rudely.


    The driver was silently reading the few industry rules, silently picking up the earphones and putting


    headphones into his ears.


    The driver was a smart one.


    Rose found that after her being with Burke for a long time, some of her movements and expressions


    were simr to his.


    For example, she had always been kind and friendly to people. It was impossible for her to frighten


    people with such a look.


    Seeing the phone number shing on the screen, Rose took it out of her bag and answered the call.


    Then she pressed the record button quickly.


    "Hello."


    "Rose, so you finally answer the phone?" Amanda''s furious voice came from the other end of the


    phone.


    "What is it?"


    "Rose, I''m begging you. Please let them release my mother. Please! I''ll leave Burke. I''m leaving Burke


    right now. Can you ask them to let my mother go? She is too old to suffer from such torment! "


    "What do you mean by saying that?"


    Amanda''s voice was not as energetic as usual, but now it sounded like she had a nervous breakdown.


    "Rose, I beg you. I''m so sorry for what I did to you before. It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have attended that


    family feast. I''m so sorry that you lost your baby. I''m a shameless woman. But if I did anything wrong,


    juste at me, okay? Don''t hurt my mother! Rose, I... "


    There was a sudden silence on the other end of the phone, followed by the noisy footsteps and cries,


    and a man''s rough voice, "Amanda! Why are you begging her so humbly? We won''t ask for her help


    since she is such a vicious woman! "


    "Amanda? Amanda? " Rose frowned.


    The next second, the man on the other end of the phone seemed to have grasped her phone, and her


    voice became clear in an instant.


    "Mrs. Gu, I''m warning you. Bullying Amanda is the same as bullying me, Rocky Chen! You''d better let


    Amanda''s mother go right now. Otherwise, I will definitely get even with you!"


    The phone was hung up. Hearing the busy tone on the other end of the line, Rose frowned deeper.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    The screen of the mobile phone was gradually dimmed, but it suddenly lit up again when a message


    was sent to her.


    "Nowe to the second floor of the mechanical warehouse behind No. 285 of the reservoir. And take


    Amanda''s mother with you! Is your father still in prison? I happen to know some friends in the prison. It


    is all up to you whether your father''s life in prison is good or not. You should know what to do. If you


    don''t show up before 3 pm, I will do something that you will regret for. "


    The message was from Amanda.


    Thinking of her father still in prison and the pieces of gray news about the prison, Rose face turned


    pale. She opened her phone quickly and dialed the number of Burke.


    "Sorry, the subscriber you dialed is power off. Please redial itter."


    The cold, mechanical female voice repeated again and again, and Rose kept calling his number until


    her cell phone went out of battery.


    Rose quickly turned to her handbag and found the power bank. Her hand trembled and she tried so


    many times to get the phone charged, but failed.


    She closed her eyes and took a few deep breaths to calm herself down.


    Finally, Rose got it charged and tried to clean up her mind.


    The LED screen in the car showed that it was one o''clock in the afternoon.


    There were still two hours left.


    After thinking for a while, Rose dialed thest number of the contact list.


    Since Lin Family''s bankrupt and her father''s confinement, most of Rose''s friends were gone. Of course,


    Tina, who came from a normal family, couldn''t help her. And among the people who could help her


    now, there was only one person left- Xavier.


    After the long busy tone, the phone was finally picked up.


    "Hello, Rose. What''s up?" A clear male voice came through the phone.


    "Barrett, are you free now? Can you do me a favor? "


    "What is it?"


    "I can''t exin everything clear to you on the phone. But it''s an emergency, Xavier."


    "Rose, where are you now? "


    "I''m at the mid Yang road now." "I''m on my way home now," said Rose, looking at the road sign quickly


    passing by.


    "Well, I''m at home now, but I have some businesses to deal with, so I can''t leave right now. You can


    ask the driver to change hisne to my home. Then we can talk face to face. Calm down first."


    "Okay."


    Rose hung up the phone and signaled the driver in the front row to take off the earphone. She said,


    "Don''t go back to the house. Go to the Yang''s."


    The driver was stunned for a second. Then he turned the car around and said, "Okay."


    *


    In the study of Yang Family''s house, Rose was sitting on the sofa, looking uneasy.


    Xavier came in from the balcony with his mobile phone. "Don''t worry, Rose, I have already talked with


    my people in the suburb prison. Your father will be fine. Moreover, Burke had arranged someone help


    you to arrange a single prison earlier. There will not be any gray news like you said."


    "Thank you, Xavier."


    Rose felt relieved,id on the back of the sofa, faced in her slightly wet palm, and took a deep breath.


    She admitted that she was overthinking and lost her easiness today. No matter how capable Amanda


    and her friends were, she couldn''t put her hands in jail. It was a serious ce and she had no say in


    this.


    It was just a joke. She was worried too much because her father was involved.


    Her father was her only family in the world.


    "Rose, don''t be so formal with me." Xavier took out a bottle of water from the small refrigerator in the


    study and put it in front of Rose. "Drink some water. This is the only type I have. I''m too busy to go out


    to buy water. Don''t mind."


    "Thank you." Picking up the ss of water and holding it in her hand, Rose thought for a while and


    asked, "Do you want to call the police?"


    Xavier shook his head, "Maybe it''s just a trick of that woman. Why waste the police resources for her? "


    "But I am still confused why she would rather beg me hysterically than call the police." Rose frowned.


    Logically speaking, facing such a vicious kidnapping, she should have called the police.


    But Amanda, who used to be arrogant and confident in front of Rose, didn''t call the police. Instead, she


    bowed her head for this.


    "Why wasn''t Amanda willing to call the police?" Xavier snorted and shook his head contemptuously. His


    eyes were full of disgust. "Rose, have you investigated the background of Amanda?"


    "I have asked my private detective to investigate. We haven''t got the result yet. " Said Rose.


    "No need for that. I have some information right here." Xavier took out a document from the desk


    drawer and handed it to Rose. "The family background of Amanda Zhao is veryplicated. It''s


    probably because her gambling mother has done something illegal and now she is wanted by the


    police. She doesn''t dare to show up."

 Chapter 19 Risking It

    Chapter 19 Risking It


    Rose took the paper and opened the cover. An old family photo came into her sight.


    The family of three stood side by side behind a worn-out mud wall.


    The middle-aged man stood in the middle, with a chubby woman around his age in his arms. The other


    girl, about fourteen or fifteen years old, stood at the outer side, dressed in a white school uniform,


    looking dull.


    Rose realized that the woman was Amanda.


    And the chubby woman who looked a bit like her must be her mother.


    "Is this man Amanda Zhao''s father?" Pointing at the photo, Rose asked.


    "No," Xavier shot a nce along the direction of Rose''s finger. He sat down and said, "That''s her


    stepfather."


    "No wonder they don''t look like a family." Mumbled Rose.


    "Amanda''s father was missing ever since she was born, and her gambling mother eloped with another


    man. She lived with her aged aunt grandmother in a remote vige. At the age of seven, her aunt


    grandmother died, and she became an orphanpletely. When the police cracked a gambling case,


    they caught her mother, Janice Chen. After being released from the police station, Janice Chen was


    sent back to her original vige. When she returned to that vige, she couldn''t bear the pressure of


    the public opinion and had to bring up Amanda again. " Xavier exined.


    "So her mother brought her to Qinshan Town?" Seeing the words on the page, Rose''s eyes twinkled


    slightly.


    Qinshan Town was where she first met Burke in her childhood.


    At that time, she often went there to escape the summer heat at the hold housekeeper''s house. And


    Burke went there to rest.


    During that family feast, Amanda imed that she had known Burke for ten years. Given her family


    background, it was not easy for her to know him. They might have known each other in Qinshan Town.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, she was brought to Qinshan Town by her mother because her mother''s lover Lucas Chen opened


    a repair shop there. At early times, Lucas Chen''s repair shop could still earn some money to support


    their lives. So Janice Chen and Amanda was depending on that earnings at that time." Xavier took a


    nce at the documents in the hand of Rose, and his eyes fell on the only man in the family photo for a


    moment. He said in disgust, "I disdain to speak of this man."


    "What''s wrong with him?" Asked Rose, raising her head.


    "Rose, do you know why I have this material?"


    Hearing this, Rose was stunned. As far as she knew, Xavier worked in a government department and


    didn''t have much contact with Amanda. The only connection between the two was Burke. Xavier didn''t


    pay much attention to Amanda before her miscarriage. And the date that this document mentioned was


    seven years ago.


    "Why? You knew her long before? "


    "I got it from a predecessor. He was investigating a rather difficult case seven years ago," said Xavier


    hesitantly for a few seconds before he continued, "A case where the stepfather seduced the daughter."


    Hearing this, Rose got quite surprised.


    Amanda...


    "Are you surprised?" Xavier tossed the water bottle in his hands and then his expression became


    serious. "At that time, this case created a lot of sensation, but the news about the exposure of the


    victim was suppressed, because Amanda was only 17 years old at that time and she was still under


    age. In order to protect her, few people knew that she was the victim of the case."


    "What happened then?"


    "The case we were talking about doesn''t have enough evidence. As far as I know, it was very tricky at


    that time, and all the evidences were kept by the mother of Amanda Chen. However, in the beginning,


    she tried to protect her husband, but then she couldn''t resist the court trial and submitted the evidence.


    Lucas Chen was sentenced to ten years'' imprisonment. "


    "Her mother..." Rose had got too stunned to continue.


    "Rose, so don''t think of a gambler''s mind from a normal person''s perspective." Xavier said casually.


    As Rose was going through the material, her eyes suddenly fixed on the section of Lucas Chen''s family


    rtionship. She found a familiar name- Rocky Chen.


    "Is this Rocky Chen the son of Lucas Chen?"


    "Yes, he is Amanda''s stepbrother."


    Rose was stunned. Judging from the rough voice of the man threatening her on the phone just now,


    she guessed that he must be the voice of Rocky Chen.


    At this moment, Rose''s phone buzzed inside her bag. She stopped thinking and looked up at the clock


    on the wall. It was half past two.


    Her phone was still vibrating.


    "Go ahead. Let''s see what they are going to do." Xavier said casually.


    Rose answered the phone.


    Surprisingly, the voice on the other side of the phone was not from Amanda or Rocky Chen.


    It was a cold voice that Rose was very familiar with.


    "Let the driver to drive you to No. 285 of the reservoir. Hurry up."


    He exined the matter in a short sentence at a very fast speed.


    The phone was hung up before Rose could make any response.


    "What did they say?" Looking at the pale look on Rose''s face, Xavier frowned and asked.


    Rose shook her head. The screen of her phone, which had not been turned off yet, showed that the call


    was from Burke Gu, her husband.


    "I forgot to notice the caller''s name. It was Burke."


    "Burke?" Isn''t he still on a business trip? " Xavier was more confused. "Rose, what did he say? You


    don''t look good. "


    "He wants me to go to..." There was a quick knock on the door in the study before Rose could finish


    her sentence.


    As soon as Xavier got up to open the door, he found that the man standing outside was Rose''s driver,


    Liu.


    "Mrs. Gu, Mr. Gu, he... He asked me to go to a reservoir now. And he gave me the address. I have to


    send you back within half an hour." Liu was obviously running all the way up, holding the door frame


    and panting.


    Xavier was stunned for half a minute and turned back to see Rose''s face.


    "Rose, what..."


    "I already knew it. Burke called me and asked me to go to that ce." Rose stood up from the sofa,


    bowed her head and straightened her dress. She secretly took a deep breath to hide her emotions.


    Looking up, she politely said to the driver, "Let''s go, Liu."


    "What? Are you going there, Rose?" Xavier stopped Rose and said incredulously, "Amanda is not a


    good person. She has a lot of gangsters around her. Maybe it''s a trap!"


    As Rose looked at the worried look of Xavier, her heart was hot and yet cold, an unknown mixed


    feelings.


    Xavier knew that it might be dangerous for her to go there. Even Burke should have known the risk.


    Xavier would worry about her safety, but her husband would not.


    "Burke wants me to go. It must be something very important."


    "You can''t go there now! What if you are in danger? " Xavier was almost pissed off. "I guess he was


    bewitched by that Amanda Zhao! I''m calling him right now! You are not fully recovered yet. Wouldn''t it


    be extremely dangerous to go there alone? "


    Xavier picked up his mobile phone and dialed the number of Burke, but it was busy several times.


    "Never mind. I''ll go with you." Xavier put away his coat and swore. He turned around and picked up his


    coat covered on the hanger.


    "Xavier, you don''t have to do this -"


    "But I can''t let them bully you either! The more people, the safer. "


    Xavier didn''t give her any chance to refuse. He picked up the car key and went downstairs. He turned


    around and said to the driver, "Send me the address that Burke sent you. Then your car will follow


    mine. Do you understand?"


    "Okay, got it." Liu nodded in a daze.

 Chapter 20 Suspicion

    Chapter 20 Suspicion


    They were driving very fast from the Yang''s house to the reservoir. Rose had breakfast at the old house


    and left her coat there, thinking of fetch it next time. However, it was windy in the afternoon. When she


    got out of the car, she couldn''t help but shudder.


    Xavier took off his coat and put it on Rose.


    "Thank you." Rose did not refuse. At this time, she was too exhausted to think about other ways.


    The reservoir is located in the deste suburb. Before, it was a stic factory. Later the government


    made the factory moved away gradually. The left warehouses were most deserted.


    It was extremely muddy and bumpy. As for Rose''s high-heeled shoes, she must take great care to


    avoid falling down.


    "You wait outside. If we don''te out in thirty minutes, call the police." Xavier bent over the lowered


    window and told the driver to guard in the car.


    "Okay." Liu nodded without asking too much. In this job, there principle is to do more and talk less.


    "Let''s go. I go ahead and you follow behind me. " Xavier said to Rose, but found that her sight was


    fixed on a ck car beside the gate of the mechanical warehouse.


    "What''s up, Rose?" Xavier looked strangely along her sight and suddenly had an epiphany.


    It was Burke''s car.


    Was he back? He was supposed to be on a business trip and would be back tomorrow afternoon,


    wasn''t he? Rose smiled sadly. As expected, for his ''Amy'', he could do everything.


    The most regretful thing Rose had done so far was probably marrying Burke.


    Marrying a man who didn''t love her at all was a pathetic thing.


    The rusty iron door was pulled open by Xavier. Rose followed him in. When he looked up and saw the


    scene in front of him, he was stunned in an instant.


    In the huge deserted mechanical warehouse, Amanda''s hair was put all over her head. Her face was


    covered with tears. She put her head on Burke''s shoulder. It was obvious that the man just got off the


    ne. He was still wearing the suit that he often wore at work. Hugging the woman in his arms, he


    patted the back of the woman and consoled her in a soft voice.


    Rose had never seen this kind of softness on his face.


    The romantic and touching atmosphere was broken by hering. She was to me. Clenching her


    fist, Leona smiled with self-mockery.


    A sh of surprise shed through Burke''s eyes when he saw Xavier, but soon calmed down.


    "Xavier, why are you here?"


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "If I didn''te here, do you want me to watch Rose be bullied by you?" Xavier didn''t get angry but


    laughed.


    He had never spoken to Burke in such a tone. Now he was extremely angry.


    "Burke, I have always regarded you as my big brother and respect you. I didn''t expect you to..." Xavier


    pointed at Amanda not far away and closed his eyes, unwilling to continue.


    "Xavier, you''d better not talk nonsense before you know the truth." Burton stood up and went straight to


    Rose behind Xavier, standing in front of her.


    "Did you ask those who kidnapped Amy''s mother to do this?"


    He was a tall man, half a head taller than Rose. Looking down at her, he exuded an air of interrogation.


    And his tone was serious.


    Rose looked at him in silence for half a second, and asked, "You doubt me?"


    After seeing the disappointment and pain in her eyes, Burke was shocked.


    Did he suspect her?


    Of course not.


    She was at least his wife, the woman who was sworn in front of the priest together with him.


    He had been with her for half a year, so he knew her better.


    Rose was such a calm woman that she would never kidnap Amanda''s mother to threaten her.


    Besides, he knew clearly that she was desperate to divorce him right now. She cannot think of such a


    way to let Amanda leave him.


    Thinking of that she was going to divorce with him secretly, he suddenly felt depressed.


    "This is a text message from the kidnapper. Do you want to have a look?"


    Burke took out the woman''s cell phone from his jacket pocket. Without asking, Rose knew that it was


    Amanda''s for sure.


    He held the phone in front of her and showed the threat message on the bright screen.


    "At three o''clock tomorrow afternoon, take what I want to the second floor of the mechanical warehouse


    behind No. 285 of the reservoir to trade for your mother. Give me ten million in cash or break up with


    Burke and write a guarantee that you will never see him again. "


    "So, you think I did it just because of this message?" Rose turned to look at Burke again.


    "And this. Do you want to have a look?" As he said, he kicked a ck wooden box beside him.


    Rose squatted down and opened the wooden box. After she saw clearly what was in it, she screamed,


    "Ah!" After a shriek, she leaned back and sat on the ground.


    "What''s wrong?" Xavier helped her up. He frowned and nced at the thing in the ck wooden box.


    In the box, there was a bloody finger wearing a tinum ring.


    "Amy has confirmed that the tinum ring on her finger is her mother''s. The finger was forcibly cut off


    and put in front of Amy''s apartment door." Burke said in a low voice.


    "And then? Then you think Rose did it?" Said Xavier.


    "If it weren''t for her, who else would have hated me so much! A crazy woman who even hurt my family!


    " Amanda stood up, staggered pitifully. She pointed at Rose and said, "Rose, my mother is the only


    family I have. Could you please stop hurting her? You can take revenge on me if you are dissatisfied


    with me. Please! "

 Chapter 21 Blooding

    Chapter 21 Blooding


    "Amanda Zhao," Looking at the delicate woman who used to be like a wild beast now with her hair


    scattered on the ground, Rose tried to calm down, "I don''t know about your mother, nor do I take part in


    her business. Believe it or not."


    As soon as she finished her words, Rose caught a glimpse of Burke who was standing in front of her


    with a lost look. The corners of her mouth slightly turned up.


    She didn''t want to stay here any longer, since her husband did not trust her and the home wrecker


    ndered her for no reason.


    "Xavier, let''s get out of here." Said Rose. She turned around and was about to leave after casting ast


    nce at Burke.


    A ck figure rushed out from the corner at a fast speed. Before Rose could react, she saw a white


    light sh in front of her and the sharp de shed at her. She covered her face reflexively and


    crouched down.


    She was pulled away by a great force, and fell into a strong embrace the next second.


    Everything happened too fast, and there was no time for everyone to react, except for Burke.


    Rose opened her eyes and saw that Burke''s face was very close to hers. He held her in one hand and


    held the de in the other hand tightly.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Burke! Your hand is bleeding! " Amanda screamed.


    At the same time, Xavier reacted and kicked the man. The man groaned and retreated a few steps.


    The knife fell to the ground. And Burke kicked the knife away.


    The man stood up and wanted to take the knife again. Xavier rushed forward and started the fight with


    him.


    Xavier used to serve in the army. He was strong and tall, with a short and pale face. But when he took


    off his clothes, he still looked strong and muscr. The man who fought against him wore a hat and a


    mask, and his face was covered tightly. He was agile in fighting.


    After all, this was a warehouse, and there were many abandoned equipments scattered in the air.


    Xavier was not familiar with theyout of this warehouse, and gradually fell behind.


    Burke lifted the frightened Rose to a stic seat and quickly turned to participate in the fight.


    Two versus one, the masked man gradually lost his strength, and it was no longer so flexible to dodge.


    Burke raised his left fist and punched the man in the vital part of his body. The man fell to the ground


    and arched up, which was extremely painful.


    When he was about to give his second punch, Amanda suddenly rushed to him and blocked his way.


    "Okay, stop it, Burke!"


    Burke stopped his hand in time and looked sullen.


    "Amy, what are you doing?" Burke growled.


    While he was in a daze, the man had got up from the ground and stumbled out. Xavier had stopped


    beside him. When he saw that man wanted to run away, he shouted, "Do not let him go!" As soon as


    he shouted, he ran after that man.


    "I...I don''t want you to be in danger." Said Amanda, her face as white as a sheet. She held his arm and


    added, "Are you feeling better now? So much blood! Let me help you dress your wound. "


    "No, thanks." Burke looked at her with deep frowned eyebrows, his eyes full of inquiry and suspicion.


    Amanda suddenly felt nervous. She turned her eyes to avoid Burke''s sight and said, "The reason why I


    didn''t let you beat that man is that I was afraid that you would be in danger. This kind of desperadoes is


    really crazy and I don''t know what they would do to you. What''s more, he is very likely to be the


    aplice of the group who kidnapped my mother. If you hurt him, my mother is still there with them.


    I''m afraid, I''m afraid that... "


    "We almost caught him just now. If we catch him, we can exchange him for saving your mother, right?"


    Xavier walked in with a cold face and nced at Amanda who was scared and trembling. He cursed


    quietly, "Damn it! That guy has been beaten so hard by us. Did not think that he''s able to run away."


    With a serious look, Burke turned his head and took a look at Rose, who was slumped to the side. He


    walked over, pulled Xavier''s coat covering her and threw it back to Xavier.


    He did not want her to wear other man''s cloth.


    "Damn, throw it away gently. It''s too expensive." Xavier swore.


    With a straight face, Burke took off his coat and covered it over her.


    His right hand was still bleeding, and two deep wounds appeared. The blood fell on the ground and


    condensed into a pool, which looked horrific.


    "Can I leave now?" Rose said in a faint voice.


    She lowered her neck slightly and her sight fell on his injured hand.


    Just now, he had saved her without any hesitation.


    She didn''t want to admit it, and she thought she was desperate, but there was still a trace of bitter


    sweetness in her heart.


    "You can leave now." He turned to Xavier and said, "take Lin Ruan away and take good care of her."


    "But, bro, please! My mom hasn''t been saved yet..." Amanda begged, holding Burke''s arm tightly.


    "I just transferred ten million to that ount. If they believed it, your mother would have been released.


    If you don''t trust me, we''ll find another way. " He pushed Amanda''s hand away and said in a serious


    tone, "it wasn''t Lin Ruan who sent the kidnappers to kidnap your mother. Otherwise, if they were his


    aplices, he wouldn''t have hurt Lin Ruan, not you. You know, you were standing the nearest to that


    man just now. "


    Amanda lowered her hand and wanted to retort, but she didn''t do that.


    She was a smart woman and knew Burke''s character.


    Silence was the least thing that would annoy him.


    "Rose, let''s go." Xavier gave Amanda a sour look and walked to help Rose up.


    Rose reached out and tried to stand up with the strength of Xavier. Suddenly, her sight blurred and she


    fell forward, losing her consciousness.


    It hadn''t been too long. But it had been the second time that Rose got into the hospital.


    On the other side of the bed, the drip bottle was hung on the floor. Rose stared nkly at the dripping


    liquid.


    The door was opened lightly and a man came in.


    "Are you awake?" She didn''t need to see who the cold voice belonged to.


    "Yes."


    Biting her lips, Rose answered in a low voice. She looked at his right hand, which had been bandaged.


    Both of them fell into silence.


    "Do you want to eat something? I''ll go buy some."


    "No, thanks." As she opened her mouth to speak, she found her voice hoarse and her throat dry.


    Of course, Burke had noticed it as well.


    He turned around to get some water, only to find that the disposable paper cups were used up.


    Since Rose fainted suddenly, there was only a temporal ward for her, where was only equipped with


    basic stuffs.


    Rose frowned slightly. Burke grabbed the bottle of water on the table, turned around and said to her,


    "We have used up the cups. You can drink some bottle water now. I''ll get you some hot waterter."


    "No, thanks."


    He ignored her refuse, helped her up, put a pillow behind her back, and let her sit on the head of the


    bed.


    Rose was silent and obedient.


    His right hand was a bit stiff and clumsy because of the injury.


    "You have been in aa for a few hours, which was due to the blood deficiency after the miscarriage


    and the mental stimtion. All has been checked. There is nothing serious. Don''t worry. " He repeated


    the doctor''s words and seemed tofort her and himself as well.


    When he carried her to the car, he drove through several red lights all the way.


    At that time, when he looked at the little woman who had lost consciousness in his arms, an idea


    suddenly came into his mind.


    If anything happened to her, he would never forgive himself for the rest of his life.


    He boasted of his calmness and self-restraint, and unexpectedly made an exception for the sake of her.


    Burke pulled out a chair and sat on the edge of her bed to get the bottle water. Wrapped in the bottle


    with his uninjured left hand, he covered it for a while until it got warm. Then he opened the bottle lid and


    put the bottle to her mouth.


    "Drink it." He said.


    Rose stopped refusing. She was really thirsty. She took his hand and drank half a bottle of water.


    He looked at her drinking the water in silence, twisting the mineral water, and ced it on her bedside.


    "I''m going to buy some paper cups and I''ll get you some hot water when Ie back." After saying


    that, he stood up.


    "Have you found Amanda''s mother?" Rose asked, looking at his back.


    He stopped, turned around and said, "Yes."


    "How did you find her?"

 Chapter 22 Exception

    Chapter 22 Exception


    "I paid the ransom and save her out."


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Did those people find out who they are?"


    "Amy''s mother is addicted to gambling. She lost her money in gambling and was taken away by her


    enemy who owed her gambling debt."


    Rose frowned. If it was those viins had kidnapped Janice, then Amanda''s unwillingness to call the


    police made sense then.


    But it had nothing to do with Rose. Why did those people ask for ten million ransom from Amanda, or


    her guarantee of not to entangle with Burke?


    In the phone call from Amanda that day, a man who imed to be Rocky Chen appeared. But when


    she and Xavier arrived at the scene, there were only two people, Amanda and Burke. And it was


    obvious that Burke arrivedter.


    And who was the man hiding in the dark and wanting to hurt her? Was he one of Janice''s foe, or


    Rocky?


    The more Rose thought about it, the more annoyed she became.


    "Have a good rest. You fainted this afternoon because you were too tired. Don''t think too much. I''ll


    handle it."


    "Is it okay to leave everything to you?"


    She said in a calm tone and looked down at the ground.


    The distrust in his tone made Burke stiff all over.


    She still had doubts about him, but he could not refute or prove it.


    He was on a business trip. The difficulty of thepany was far beyond his expectation. He had to


    spend more time and energy to deal with it.


    He nned to have a talk with her when he was free.


    At least she was his wife. He didn''t want his marriage to be in a mess. Even if it was a contractual


    marriage, he had thought of running it well.


    During his business trip, he could give each other some space to calm down.


    He didn''t expect to receive a call from Amanda when he was too busy.


    On the phone, Amanda''s tears welled up and she kept saying that Rose was the one who kidnapped


    her mother.


    As it was concerned with Rose and Amanda, he had toe back to deal with them.


    "In fact, Amanda called me earlier and threatened me with my father. I called you back, but your phone


    was always off. " With her hand touching the handbag on the bedside table, Rose took out her phone,


    found out the threat message and handed it to Burke.


    "Besides, I have recorded the conversation between Amanda and me. If you don''t believe me, you can


    listen to it. "


    Staring at the text for a long time, Burke replied, "No, thanks."


    "Are you sure?" Rose took back her phone, "How can you trust me like this? Is it too hasty? "


    She was mocking him.


    Burke took a deep breath to calm himself down. Then he said, "When you called me, I was in the


    ne. Later, I got off the ne and before I could return your message, I received a call from Amy. She


    didn''t tell me the truth and she just said that her mother would be in danger if you didn''t go. You know


    that Amy only has her mother. Her mother is poor and in danger. I have no choice but to help her.


    That''s why I made to the reservoir. "


    "Done?" She asked softly.


    He didn''t know what to say.


    "Shees from a poor family and I don''t?" Rose grew angrier as she thought of those words. Her


    voice became choked, "My father is the only family I have! I lost my baby because of her! I''m so kind


    that I haven''t hurt her. But you still haven''t let me off! You even misunderstood me! Take advantage of


    me! Burke! Don''t you feel guilty? !"


    She was so angry that she pulled the needle tubing on her hand and threw the pillow beside her to the


    man standing straight.


    Burke took the pillow, walked over, and held her in his arms quietly. She was on the verge of breaking


    down.


    She tried hard to break away from his embrace. Bloodstains could be seen from his wound on his right


    hand, which was wrapped in gauze. But Burke held her tightly, bearing the pain.


    "I also feel heartbroken for the miscarriage." He took her hand to his chest and said, "Rose, I also


    suffer a lot here. That''s my baby. "


    She suddenly burst into tears and beat him in the chest. She cried silently.


    "Burke, have you ever thought about the possibility that I might be in danger when I was in that


    situation?"


    The clock on the wall indicated that it was nine o''clock in the evening.


    The inpatient department was very quiet at night.


    He hugged her and buried his handsome face in her hair.


    "Yes, but I''m with you. I won''t let anyone hurt you." He said.


    "Why?" She asked.


    Why did he say that to her when she was so desperate about him.


    "I don''t know. I don''t know either." He closed his eyes to smell her scent, and suddenly felt at ease and


    comfortable.


    His tiredness due to his long journey and the trouble caused by the trivial matters were all gone.


    It seemed that with her in his arms, the whole world became quiet.


    And his heart, which had been dangling for a long time, was finally relieved.


    She was right in his arms. It was so good. That was exactly what he was thinking.


    "I don''t know why, but I always break my rules for you. Rose, tell me why?"

 Chapter 23 Kissing

    Chapter 23 Kissing


    His gentle voice spread in the cold night, and once again wetted her eyes.


    In his mind, there was an answer about toe out. But he hadn''t decided yet.


    He lowered his head and kissed her smooth forehead, her eyshes with salty and bitter tears, her


    pink cheeks and finally her lips.


    Slowly he licked her dry lips with his tongue, and then he opened her and kissed her more deeply.


    Rose''s mind had been stirred up. It was like all her thoughts were lost. She had forgotten Amanda and


    the baby they didn''t give birth to. She felt like that he and she were the only ones left in the world.


    She was too tired to avoid. She stopped thinking about right or wrong, let go of those hatred and


    disappointment for the time being and let Burke do anything he wanted.


    A sudden burst of embarrassing cough broke the subtle atmosphere between the two.


    Hearing this, Burke slightly loosened his grip. Rose suddenly broke away from his arms and wiped the


    tears at the corners of her eyes unnaturally. Her face was a little red, and she didn''t know if she was


    crying or for other reasons.


    "What are you doing here?" After tidying up his clothes, Burke raised his head and frowned at the


    unexpected guest at the door.


    Xavier seemed to be confused about what he had just seen. He rubbed his eyes and paused for a


    while before he realized.


    "Well, I... I just came to the hospital to have a look. I thought Rose should have woken up, so I brought


    her some food. Uh... Am I in a bad time? " Xavier pointed at the midnight snack in his hand and smiled


    awkwardly as he scratched his head.


    Burke cast him a cold nce, making Xavier shiver.


    Even if he didn''t know how to behave properly, he should have known that he had ruined something.


    "Well, I may leave now. You two...continue."


    Lying on the bed, Rose covered her face with her hands and tried to hide herself.


    Burke was different from other people, he had always been so numb, looking at Rose''s amusing


    behavior.


    How could a woman, who had already been pregnant for him, be so shy?


    He gently touched his lips just kissed by hers, which was still warm. He had to admit that Rose had the


    ability to make him out of control.


    The self-control he had been proud of copsed in front of her.


    "Well..." Xavier, who had already walked out of the ward, came back and put the night snack box on the


    table in his hand carefully with an awkward smile. "I have bought the night snack. Rose, you can have


    some chicken soup, which is good for your health. I''ll just leave them there, bye."


    "Wait a minute," said Burke as he stopped Xavier who was about to leave. "I''ll go downstairs with you.


    I''m just going to buy something."


    "What?" Xavier turned around in a daze. "Don''t you stay with her a little longer?"


    Ignoring his teasing words, Burke took out the midnight snack brought by Xavier from the table,


    unpacked it, and took it to the small dining table beside Rose''s bed. He said in a low voice, "I''ll go to


    the convenience store next to the hospital to buy something. Do you need anything else?"Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Looking at the steaming chicken soup, Rose slobbered at her mouth unconsciously and shook her


    head.


    She was a little hungry.


    "Okay. Wait for me, sweetie."


    Rose: "......"


    *


    Xavier looked at Burke all the way with a strange look.


    Although Burke was numb to everything, he should still feel ufortable when Xavier looked at him


    like this.


    "Are you crazy today?"


    Yes! The cold, expressionless face. That''s Burke! Xavier pped his thigh and cried, "I thought you


    went out of your mind today! It just wasn''t you."


    Burke focused on choosing the goods on the shelf, ignoring his teasing.


    "Okay. Wait for me, sweetie." Xavier imitated the look of Burke just now and said what he said just now


    vividly.


    In his impression, that icy man was never gentle.


    Even Xavier, a big man indeed, couldn''t help shivering by seeing that.


    "I remember that yourpany is quite busy recently? If you have time to tease me, you have time to


    work. Lots of people are depending on you." Burke threw a bag of paper cups into the shopping cart


    pushed by Xavier.


    "Yes, I''ve been very busy, but as you know, if there''s something about Rose, I''ll have to put aside any


    work."


    "You will make me think that you are coveting my wife." Said Burke.


    "If I met Rose earlier than you, maybe I will." Xavier said half truely. "But since you married her, she will


    be my sister-inw for the rest of my life."


    Casting a nce at him, Burke paused for a few seconds and then turned his head without saying


    anything.


    Xavier stopped at the wine area picked out a few bottles of beer from the shelves and put them in the


    basket.


    He raised his watch and said to Burke, "It''s still early. Let''s have a drink? In my car."


    Burke''s eyes nced at the beers, "Rose is waiting for me."


    "Mr. Gu, it won''t take you much time. Both of us are busy with our work. We rarely have a chance to sit


    down and have a talk. Besides, I don''t think she will have a good rest with you around. You should let


    her have a good rest." Xavier shrugged.


    With a poker face, Burke took out two bottles of beer from the basket and put them back on the shelf.


    "You can drink by yourself. Don''t take me with you."


    He picked a few jars of drinks from the shelf on the other side and threw them into the shopping cart,


    saying, "I can drink this. One of us will have to drive. Do not drunk-drive."


    Hearing this, a smile appeared on Xavier''s fair face. In fact, he had a face that was very popr among


    young girls. His skin was like milk, and could be easily broken by wind, and his eyes were like ck


    grapes. He was very beautiful.


    The dashing eyebrows now gave Xavier a much more valiant manner, making him look less feminine.


    When he smiled, his dimples appeared on his cheeks, making him looked young.


    But such dimples made Xavier''s father feel distressed. The Yang Family had been in political for many


    years. What they needed most in the political field was a serious man with a serious appearance.


    However, Xavier had such a beautiful face, always making people feel not serious when handling work.


    Xavier''s father simply ordered his son to try not tough while working.


    The bright smile on his face was reced by a serious, expressionless one.


    "When I was a kid, I watched cartoons and I loved the strong and tall figures very much. I often thought


    that I was the same sort of person, but I didn''t expect that the reality was like this. Why does I look like


    this? " Xavier sat on the co-pilot, twisted off thette ring of the can, and shook his head and said.


    "I remember that when you were at school, you received a lot of love letters just because of your good-


    looking face. You were not like this at that time. You were so excited that you specially carried those


    love letters and the courtyard to show off to Monk and other people." Ruthlessly said


    Burke.

 Chapter 24 Innocence

    Chapter 24 Innocence


    "It''s not the same thing! Monk and his friends bullied me quite often at that time. If you did not protect


    me from that, I would have been the victim for many times.


    Monk was one of the yboys, who grew up together with Burke and Xavier. He was a naughty man


    and always bullied Xavier who looked like a sissy-pants.


    "My parents were busy with their work at that time. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have been neglected."


    Xavier joked.


    Speaking of the past, the tension between them was much rxed, sweeping away the previous


    unhappiness caused by the rtionship between Rose and Amanda.


    "Do you remember that Monk and other kids in the courtyard named me ''little girl''? After school, I


    carried my schoolbag and wandered on the street every day, unwilling to go home. My parents were on


    a mission in Xinjiang, having no time to stay at home. So there was only one nanny at home. There


    was a time when it was 10 p.m., but I hadn''te back home yet. The nanny called you to ask if you


    know where I have been, and you went out to find me without saying a word. "


    "Of course I remember." As he thought of Xavier at that time, he chuckled, "It''s not their fault. You were


    like a timid little girl at that time, unlike now."


    Burke looked meaningfully at Xavier, who was devouring his beer.


    Xavier naturally knew what Burke referred to was the day he went to Burke''s office and asked him


    about Rose''s miscarriage. And this morning, he took Rose to the warehouse and sneered at him.


    "I haven''t finished my words just now," said Xavier, keeping silent, "That time, nobody knows where I


    went, except you. You went to the train station to take me who curled up at the ticket stop back, and


    took me home with your bike. You didn''t ask or me me for that. On the next day, you beat up Monk


    and his friends. Since then, nobody dares tough at me as ''little girl''. Since then, I really regard you as


    my brother. "


    Burke was silent. The reason why he knew his position was that he knew that he wanted to find his


    parents in Xinjiang.


    It was just a casual mention of it, but Burke kept that in mind.


    People like them were elites, bright and outstanding before people, but only themselves knew how


    much pain they had to go through to achieve today''s achievements.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It was just like a mother hawk, who was about to teach her son how to fly, brought her son to the edge


    of a cliff and pushed him right down to practice his flying. A person like them had to go through much


    more difficulties than the ordinary people before he had be the envious one.


    Their parents were strict and wouldn''t give them any chance to feel the warmth.


    Their childhood was not active at all.


    Burke was older than Xavier, and had the same experience as Xavier, so he knew him.


    Sometimes, Burke would even feel that his cold nature was all because of the strict education from his


    parents in his childhood.


    Being too sober might as well take away his warmth.


    Just like how he treated Rose.


    "Burke, I never called you brother. Do you know why? I don''t think it''s proper. After all, I am the eldest


    son of Yang Family. Yang loves his reputation and he doesn''t want me to do that. But I call Rose sister-


    inw because I think she is good enough for you and deserves my calling. "


    In the spacious parking lot, Burke rolled down the window and looked at the street lights shining not far


    away.


    "Xavier, the rtionship between Rose and I were far moreplicated than you imagined."


    "Well," Xavier sneered and shook his head. "Why do you act in the same way? Last time when Rose


    was still in the hospital. I chat with her and she also said to me that her rtionship with you is more


    complicated than I imagined. I don''t understand howplicated the rtionship between a couple


    can be. Just like what my olddy said, ''Living affairs, all of them can have different tastes."


    Burke was silent and there was only a sound of Xavier in the car, gulping down the wine.


    After a while, the voice of Burke came out, "If you drink too much, I am not responsible to send you


    back."


    "Okay, I''ll sleep here." Xavier said casually. He shook his head and thought of one thing. "By the way,


    how is the thing about Amanda Zhao today?"


    "I paid the ransom and her mother was released. The kidnappers were also investigated. They are the


    creditor of Amy''s mother."


    "You paid the ransom for her?" Asked Xavier.


    Burke did not speak.


    "It''s obvious that Amanda couldn''t afford that much money." Xavier sneered. "If she hadn''t met you, she


    might be too poor to have dinner. Meeting you seems to have made her life much better."


    "Xavier." Burke interrupted unpleasantly.


    "Okay, okay. I won''t say it again. Is that okay?" Xavier touched his nose and said, "But Burke, I''ll have


    to remind you that it''s easy to raise Amanda, but her mother who likes gambling is a bottomless pit. To


    be honest, you have no obligation to fill the hole. Of course, if you want, I have no right to stop you. "


    "I have my own discretion." Replied Burke.


    "By the way, I have one more question. What does the kidnap have to do with my sister-inw? Why


    should they write ten million ransom and otherwise ask Amanda to write some promise not to contact


    you? " Xavier frowned. "Obviously, they are trying to frame my sister-inw."


    "I''ve had someone look into it," he said, his face getting more and more serious


    "By the way, do you know who attacked Rose that day?" Xavier raised his head and took a gulp of


    beer. Then he said casually, "The other day when I listened to the phone recorder of my sister-inw,


    there was a man who said to be Rocky Chen. I think if you investigate him, you may be surprised. I


    couldn''t figure it out anyway. Amanda coulde to us sooner orter. But she just jumped out when


    we are about to catch that man."


    Burke frowned deeply. He understood what Xavier meant, but Mandy... He had guessed in his mind,


    but he was unwilling to admit.


    "Do you need any help? I know many people in the system. "


    "Xavier, don''t interfere in this matter. Let me." Burke refused.


    "No, Burke, it''s not like that. I''m afraid that if you go to investigate it, my sister-inw will be proved


    innocent." Xavier said after thinking for a while.

 Chapter 25 Truth

    Chapter 25 Truth


    "What do you mean?" Asked Burke.


    "Nothing. I am just, "said Xavier, wiping the sweat on his face." I am just afraid that you will be partial to


    that Amanda. "


    The look on Burke''s face turned cold.


    "Look, every time we talk about Amanda, we are in a bad mood." Xavier said with a bitter smile.


    "What''s so good about her that makes you defend her like this. Do you really love her so much? "


    "It''s none of your business."


    After Burke finished his words, he no longer spoke. Xavier snorted slightly, turned his head and drank


    silently.


    A few minutester, when Xavier thought that he could not get the answer of Burke, he finally heard


    him speak.


    "Xavier, I don''t Love Amy."


    He was sure about the short message. After hearing that, Xavier turned to look at him in a daze.


    "Everyone thinks that I love her, even you and Rose, but I know clearly that I don''t love her at all." He


    looked straight ahead with an indifferent expression as if he was talking about something ordinary.


    He might have tried to love her, but he couldn''t.


    He had always been clear headed and could not deceive himself.


    "Then why do you protect her, provide her with food, shelter and pay off her mother''s debt? "Xavier


    said the doubts in his heart, observing him with his eyes.


    Burke took out a pack of cigarettes from the car drawer, his left hand groping in the drawer. After a


    while, he lifted his head and said to Xavier, "Help me lit up the cigarette?"


    Xavier took out the lighter from his trouser pocket. The me rose from the metal case with a click. In a


    slightly dark car, Burke was holding a cigarette between his fingers. He turned his head and saw the


    me roll up the end of the cigarette. His face was cold.


    He sat back on the seat and took a deep breath. The smoke rose before him and filled his eyes.


    "Amy, she saved me before."


    "What?" Xavier looked at him doubtfully.


    "Do you remember that I have suffered from pneumonia and I have been to many hospitals. I have


    taken a lot of medicines and tried many ways to cure it. I had been weak and sick since I was a child.


    At that time, I just recovered from a serious illness, and my body was still weak. It''s not proper to have


    a rest with so much noise in the big city. My father told the servant to take me to the farm in the


    countryside. "


    "The time you went to Qinshan Town?" Asked Xavier. There was such a period in his memory, but not


    very clear.


    Burke nodded, "Yes, that''s it. The countryside is quiet, but it is inevitable to feel bored. I remember that


    when I was recuperating, the servant sent by my father do not allow me to go out. I was only allowed to


    take a walk in the small garden in the yard and bask in the sun. At that time, I really thought that I was


    a sick one. Sometimes, when I looked into the mirror and saw the person with pale face, I would think


    how long this person could live in the world."


    As the cigarette was burning little by little, he continued, "At that time, I felt the world was dark and


    really gave up on myself."


    Until one day, he found a broken short wall in the backyard of the house where he lived.


    He found it identally. The wall was broken slightly because it had been repaired for a long time. It


    did not have soundproofing and could only block people''s sight.


    On the other side of the wall was another house. It was said to be a local''s house.


    The sound of piano oftene to the vi. It was at half past two in the afternoon when the sun was at


    its warmest moment.


    The melody of the piano was so beautiful, and it was the onlyfort to him in his distressed world at


    that time.


    He often asked the butler to prepare a nket and chair for him in the backyard. He lied there under


    the nket and was in no hurry to be the listener of the harp every afternoon.


    Sometimes he thought that the person who yed the violin knew he was listening.


    They sat on the other side of the wall and maintained silent understanding.


    Later, he fell ill and stayed in the hospital for four days.


    When he heard the music again, it was on the afternoon of the day he was discharged from the


    hospital. He insisted on running into the yard, regardless of the housekeeper''s dissuasion.


    The music was still ying. He was relieved.


    "That day, I finally knew the person who yed the piano was Amy."


    The cigarette between his fingers was about to go out. He pressed the cigarette butt in his hand and


    spread it out. The palm of his hand was only slightly red.


    It was as if he had returned to the autumn afternoon twelve years ago. The sound of the violin was


    melodious, and under the tall sycamore tree, his legs were covered by a nket. As a gust of wind


    blew, the shadow of the tree swayed, and a leaf fell on his eyes and a dark green color was in front of


    him.


    The music gradually stopped, and a soft female voice sounded behind them.


    "Are you there?" She asked.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    From then on, they became close and became close friends.


    He had never seen her before, but he knew her name was Amy.


    The name, Amy, was the only light in his grey world.


    Time flied. His health gradually recovered and fled away when the servant wasn''t looking at him.


    There was a pool outside the house.


    He once heard from her that she liked to go to the pool to y when she was free.


    Then he kept it in mind and found the pool ording to her description.


    "But at that afternoon, things did not happen as I expected. I fell into the pond and almost drowned in


    there, but did not see Amy. That ce is sparsely popted, and very few people pass by. After


    struggling in the water, I was already unconscious."


    "And then?" Asked Xavier.


    "When I woke up, it was two days in the Gu Family. I found I was still alive. The servant said it was a


    girl, called Amy, who saved me. "


    He was then sent to his aunt''s house abroad and came back one yearter. His memory of that house


    and that pond became blurred. He could only remember Amy.


    So he tried his best to find her and give her what she wanted.


    "Do you think it''s a little help that deserves return from the whole spring?" The sound of Xavier pulled


    Burke back to reality.


    In silence, he reached out his hand from the shopping bag in the back seat and took out the beer that


    was bought by Xavier. Then he pulled the zipper and quickly raised his head to drink a mouthful.


    "Xavier, I want to give her everything, but I find that I can''t give her love. I can''t lie to her, and I can''t lie


    to myself either."


    Xavier was silent, looking at Burke, and didn''t know what to say.


    After a long time, he cracked a joke and broke the ice. "Didn''t you say you wouldn''t drink? You said that


    you did not want some at the shop, but now youe to grab my share. How can you drive after you


    drink? "


    As Burke raised his head and took another gulp of beer, he squinted at Xavier and said, "You should


    know that the driver of the Gu Group is always on call."


    "Tut-tut, you capitalist! You guys are exploiting the flesh and blood of the people!" Said Xavier, shaking


    his head.


    "You''re wee." "It''s none of your business, okay?" Burke smiled lightly.


    His smile quickly disappeared on his handsome face, and the alcohol began to spread from the


    stomach to all directions. He stared at his well wrapped right hand, which looked lonely and misty.


    "We have a marriage by agreement." He said softly.


    Her voice was so low that Xavier couldn''t hear it clearly.


    "What?"


    "I said I signed the contract to be in a rtionship with Rose." He said.


    Xavier squeezed the can hard in his hand. Half of the beer came out and wetted the carpet at his


    feet.

 Chapter 26 Pang

    Chapter 26 Pang


    He seemed to be startled by himself. Looking at his hand full of beer, he stood up and took some paper


    from the tissue box in the car and wiped his hands.


    He returned to his old self after being stunned for a while.


    "So, are you telling me that you have a contractual rtionship with Rose?" Xavier asked slowly.


    Burke nced at him, tacitly approving.


    "What, what...... You and my sister-inw... " Xavier was tongue tied for a while, and his brain was in a


    mess.


    "As I said before, our rtionship is far moreplicated than you have imagined."


    After taking a look at the time on the LED screen and drank thest mouthful of beer, Burke turned to


    ask Xavier, who was still in shock, "Did you drive here?"


    Xavier shook his head.


    Burke threw the key to him and said sharply, "You can use my car. I''ll ask my driver to drive you back


    later."


    Burke got off the car immediately.


    With a bang of the door closing, Xavier trembled all over.


    In the ward, the smell of disinfectant fluid filled the air. Lying on the bed, Rose had fallen asleep.


    On the little table by the bed, the empty lunch box had been cleaned and put into the stic bag.


    Burke sneaked into the room, closed the window and drew the curtain.


    After that, he stood beside the bed in silence and looked at her for a while.


    He suddenly realized that over a year since he married her, he had never seen her sleeping.


    In the past, she wasn''t there when he woke up every morning.


    It was undeniable that she had always been a gentle and considerate wife.


    She would get up an hour before he got up and prepare breakfast for him every morning. Every night,


    she would wait for him at home after he came back from work. She would prepare a full bathtub of hot


    water, adding his favorite fragrance and salt in it.


    Even when he was busy untilte at night, she would move a smallmp and stay with him, reading


    quietly.


    Being born in a rich family, he had been ustomed to being served by others.


    But when she thought about it, before the Lin Family went bankrupt, she was also a girl who lived an


    extravagant life.


    She was even willing to cook for him with her own hands.


    He had also proposed to hire a nanny, but she gently refused.


    "I can take care of the house. There is no need to hire a nanny. Mr. Gu, no matter how rich the Gu


    Group is, save your money." She had said that to him in a lovely manner.


    Before he met her, there had been several women by his side. They all tried their best to get benefits


    from him, but it was not like Rose who had tried to save money.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Standing there like that, he looked at her pale face and suddenly had a crash on her.


    ''Rose...'' He said silently in his mind, sighing. He felt distressed, and in the same time, surrendered.


    The next day, Rose was discharged from the hospital after recuperation. She went on vacation in the


    manor in the far suburbs with grandma.


    The manor was located in the downtown area of the city, and it took them half an hour to get there. The


    house was purchased by Gu Family in early times, so everything was well prepared and there was no


    need for Rose to buy anything else.


    "Rosy, why do you look so pale today? Didn''t you have a good restst night?" Grandma looked at


    Rose worriedly.


    "It''s okay, grandma." Rose forced a smile and looked up.


    "Did Burke bully you again?" The olddy said seriously.


    "No, grandma. It has been fine between us..."


    It reminded Rose that since Burke came to pick her up this morning, the tension between them had


    eased a lot. At least, they were getting along now.


    It had been quite peaceful. Rose lowered her head and felt bitter in her heart.


    After what happened to Amanda''s mother, Rose had given up her hope on him.


    She used to want to have amon, romantic life with him, just like an ordinary couple.


    It was just her extravagant hope. There was someone in Burke''s heart, and she couldn''t squeeze in.


    The only connection between them was that contract.


    But she just couldn''t understand why Burke didn''t let her go when she asked for a divorce.


    "Rosy, I brought you to the manor to help you forget all the unhappy things. Promise me, have a good


    time these days. Don''t be sad any more, okay?"


    Grandma took Rose''s hand and said gently.


    "Okay, grandma." Rose smiled gently.


    Well, she might as well take this opportunity to cheer myself up. Rose turned her head and looked out


    of the car. Outside the car, there was green grass, blue sky and clear sky, with clouds and mists


    surrounding the mountains. She felt less upset.


    ''Don''t think about it, and don''t worry about it.''


    The Gu''s manor was behind the hills, next to which was a pool with excellent scenery.


    Grandma lived in a two-story vi in the east of the manor, and Rose lived in a three-story vi beside


    grandma''s vi.


    After everything was settled down, Rosey in her room, feeling sleepy.


    Then she was drowsy and had a long and long dream.


    In her dream, there were golden yellow leaves. The young man, who always sat in the yard and looked


    down through the window of the second floor, pursed the corners of his lips tightly, seeming depressed.


    The autumn wind and the sound of the piano, all in the autumn sun, seemed so harmonious but not


    abrupt.


    All of a sudden, arge pond appeared in front of her eyes. It had just rained heavily and thend


    beside the pond was muddy.


    The young man in ck struggled in the pond, and then she rushed to the pond and jumped into the


    pond. She hugged him and moved forward with all her strength.


    The water of the pond went up and up and finally it reached to L''s neck.


    She was almost exhausted.


    "Ah --" Rose woke up screaming and covered her chest, still suffering from the shock.


    "What''s wrong, madam?" A servant knocked on the door when he heard the noise.


    Rose took a deep breath and wiped the sweat off her forehead.


    "Nothing." She answered loud and found her throat dry and painful.


    She stumbled down the bed, took up the kettle in the room and poured water into the ss. Her hand


    trembled slightly and the water spilt.


    She grabbed some tissues and wiped the table. Suddenly, tears fell from her eyes.

 Chapter 27 Memory

    Chapter 27 Memory


    Those memories of childhood, like waking up scenes, passed through her mind. The mncholy face


    of the young man in ck gradually ovepped the cold face of Burke.


    Rose stopped wiping her hands and squatted down slowly. She curled up and cried out uncontrobly.


    Perhaps, the ending had been decided at the moment they had met each other.


    Burke was a catastrophe that she would never be able to get rid of in her life.


    Twelve years ago, Ray, who had just taken over the family business, was busy with his work. It was


    normal for him to be away from home for a few days, so he decided to just stay in thepany.


    It was fall and autumn, the harvest season of a year. The old servant of Lin Family, Ken, had to go back


    home to help with the farm work.


    "Ma''am, if you are bored, why don''t youe with Amy and live a few days in our hometown?"


    After Lillian quitted her job as a university teacher, she started to look after Rose. She was worried that


    she couldn''t share her husband''s trouble at work. Seeing that her husband was so busy, she felt so


    sorry for him. Ken''s suggestion was not inappropriate to her.


    "Amy, let''s go to our vige and live for a few days, okay?" Lillian said gently to the girl who was ying


    the piano.


    Mr. and Mrs. Lin were always in a good rtionship. They only had a daughter, and treated her very


    nicely.


    "Yes!"


    The music stopped abruptly. At that time, Rose was discharged from school due to her health. She was


    bored to death. Hearing that she could go to the countryside, she agreed without hesitation.


    She had a beautiful face, and with a pure and bright smile, her face looked like the rosy dawn in the


    spring.


    After a simple packing, Lillian took the 14-year-old Rose to Ken''s hometown in Qinshan Town. Ken''s


    family was honest and kind to people in the countryside. The Lin Family had always treated them well.


    They were deeply grateful to Rose and Lillian and dared not to neglect theiring.


    Knowing that Rose liked to y the piano when she was free, Ken''s wife borrowed the only piano in


    the vige from the principal of the primary school for Rose to kill her time.


    The sound of the piano echoed in the afternoon of that autumn, from this manor, bearing some naive


    worries of a young girl with it.


    And it was also this burst of notes tightly intertwined the fate of Rose and Burke.


    From time to time, whenever Rose yed her musical notes, she could always look out of the window


    and see a gloomy young man sitting under the sycamore tree in the next courtyard. There seemed to


    be something weighing on his mind. Although he was a little naive, there was always a touch of


    sadness on his young and handsome face. The golden yellow leaves fell one after another. The young


    man was sitting between the leaves, like a painting that was perfectly blended with the bleak autumn.


    Following the guidance of destiny, Rose began to pay attention to this mncholy young man. She


    wanted to ask him how many worries he had and if he could share them.


    At that time, in Rose''s world, she didn''t know what sorrow was like.


    Rose had nice parents who had a good rtionship, lived in a well-off family and had grown up with all


    kinds of people around her. Her only worry was how to yearn for a bigger world.


    "Are you there?" The girl''s sweet voice was clear and sweet through the thick and short wall.


    That was the first words Rose said to Burke. Closely apanied by the music for so many days,


    Rose finally summoned up the courage toe to the low wall and expressed her doubts to the boy.


    An invisible attraction force was like a huge attraction force that rapidly drew the two closer. Gradually,


    they became close friends.


    She encouraged, "Everything will be fine." Those seemingly ordinaryfort words were said by the


    young girl, but a wave of warmth arose in the young boy''s heart, direct to the bottom of his heart.


    "My name is Amy." Rose told the young boy her nickname, which was only what her parents usually


    called her.


    The boy didn''t tell Rose his name. She only knew that this seemingly weak young man was


    extraordinary wisdom and courage. His ideas were always so attractive that she liked to talk to him. In


    this way, they chatted with each other through a broken short wall.


    In the afternoon, Rose came to the pond near the courtyard as usual, but identally saw the young


    man struggling in the pond. She was scared speechless and rushed into the pond without calling for


    help. Rose held the young man''s body and struggled to move forward until she was exhausted and


    fainted.


    When Rose woke up, she had already been in the ward of the city hospital. Next to her was her mother,


    Lillian.


    "She''s awake! She''s awake! Amy woke up! " Lillian held Rose''s delicate hand and shouted excitedly.


    Ray, who was standing by the window, turned around when he heard the sound. He hurried to his


    daughter and put his rough hand on her forehead gently.


    "How are you feeling? I''ll call the doctor. " There was some relief in his worried tone.


    "Why am I here? Where is the boy? " As soon as she finished her words, Rose realized that the young


    man in front of her was already unusual.


    "You silly girl, how can you still have time to care about others? You were rescued by a nearby vigers


    when you fell into the water. That child had been taken away by his family. He should be all right. "


    Lillian said gently.


    Thank god that the boy was okay.


    Rose was gradually relieved, but unfortunately, she did not know the name and address of the young


    man. Judging from his temperament and dressing, he did not look like a local. He should be on holiday.


    They might never see each other again.


    After that, Rose felt a sense of loss. This memory had been hidden in the deep of Rose''s heart and


    became a secret of her girlhood world. It was only a secret of her and that young man.


    It was not until Burke showed up in front of her with an engagement paper that she recognized him at


    the first sight. He was the youth who sat under a phoenix tree and listened to her ying the piano


    twelve years ago. His handsome face was still wearing a touch of mncholy, but looked a bit more


    cold and unruly, which would make people feel chilly at a nce.


    However, Rose did not expect that fate had yed a cruel joke on both of them and eventually ended


    up like this. When they met again, he had already forgotten her and her childhood memories, which


    she had treasured as treasure. It turned out that they were only her love.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    What made Rose even more surprised was that there was already a woman called "Amy" by his side.


    She didn''t know if Burke would suddenly recall that he had also called a girl this tenderly even on an


    afternoon in the autumn twelve years ago.


    She thought she would work hard to be Mrs. Gu as promised, and one day, Burke would ept her.


    However, it turned out that all was in vain. Between them, there had been resentments ofst


    generation, their dead baby and Amanda Zhao. They could never end up together.


    The past haunted her. Rose couldn''t help but hold herself in her arms and sob.

 Chapter 28 Something Went Wrong

    Chapter 28 Something Went Wrong


    It had been quite a long time since Rose came to the manor. With thepany of so many vigers


    and the absence of Amanda and other people, she gradually calmed down. During these days, she


    apanied grandma to walk around in the manor in the daytime, pruning the grass, and in the


    evening she herself searched online news to look for clues about her father''s case.


    Rose believed that her father was framed. Her respected father, who loved her and her mother so


    much, wouldn''t do such a thing as cutting off the project funds and watching the workers in danger. She


    wanted to find out the evidence of setup as soon as possible and save her father from prison, which


    would also be able to end her ridiculous marriage with Burke as soon as possible.


    It was really hard for Rose to keep indifferent after she saw the intimacy between Burke and Amanda.


    She could not understand to live with her beloved one who yet kept misunderstanding her and ignored


    her. She would break up with Burke sooner orter.


    It was already past eleven at night. Rose rubbed her temples and looked up at the clock in the corner.


    The big room was so quiet that she could only hear her own breathing and the sound of clock ticking.


    All of a sudden, a sense of loneliness engulfed her.


    It had been two months. She hadn''t seen Burke for two months.


    She didn''t want to admit that she missed him so much at night.


    The memories with him were pouring into her mind. She only remembered his good, but forgot his bad.


    However, it was impossible for them to be together anymore.


    ''Rose, don''t be so easy and don''t miss him.'' Rose warned herself in mind not to think about that man


    anymore. She rubbed her eyes and decided to turn off herputer. A news popped up in Rose''s


    laptop. When she was about to close it as usual, her attention was drawn by the name on the news-


    ''CEO of Gu Group, Burke Gu said that the first trial of the Hetian Real Estate project had failed, and


    that project might be about to stop or sell.''


    "Hetian Real Estate..." Murmured Rose, who was in a trance.


    Over the two months she had stayed in this manor, except apanying grandma to walk around and


    enjoy the scenery, she had never been out. She was isted from the outside world in this way, so she


    couldn''t receive any information from the outside world in time, but this didn''t mean that she knew


    nothing about it.


    Several senior shareholders of the Gu consortium often came to the manor to have meetings with Mrs.


    Gu, and Leona, who sat next to them, also heard the words.


    The Hetian Real Estate was thetest major development project of the Gu Group. Everyone was


    confident in this project.


    Most importantly, this was the first time for the CEO of Gu Group himself to make a project.


    But now it didn''t seem to be going well


    Rose opened the news. On the screen, it showed that Burke was still handsome, but a little thinner,


    and his eyes were also ck.


    He remained graceful and powerful in front of the media cameras, but Rose had been with him for a


    long time, so she knew that he was actually tired.


    She felt sorry for him, but she quickly returned to her old self.


    Enough! How stupid she was! It had nothing to do with her whether he was happy or not.


    Rose quickly turned off the news screen and looked at the gradually dimmed screen in a daze.


    On the dark screen, against the light, reflected a gaunt face.


    After all, her feelings were not up to herself.


    A wry smile appeared on Rose''s face. She felt that she had loved Burke to a pathetic level.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Cold wind howled in the vast, dark night.


    When the bell stroke, the light in the CEO''s office of Gu Group building went off.


    Burke rubbed between his eyebrows and walked into the empty elevator.


    It was already one o''clock in the morning. He didn''t notice that.


    Wang from the project department was still reporting work to him. "Mr. Gu, we have notified the staff of


    our project department about the work you ordered. The detailed ns of the project will be there even


    if the staff work overtime. Mr. Fang from the Aus Group wants to meet you tomorrow and discuss some


    details on the contract with you..."


    "Okay," Burke interrupted him, "I see. You can collect the documents and send them to my email.


    Discuss the schedule in detail with my secretary. He has been with me for many years. He knows


    what''s more important and what''s less important."


    "Yes." Wang said while closing the file. Looking at the young president who stood upright found it hard


    to hide his exhaustion, he couldn''t help reminding, "Mr. Gu, you have been working overtime for several


    days in a row. Even you are still young, you can''t bear it. Go back and have a good rest. In fact, you


    don''t have to go to the site to have a video meeting to confirm some details."


    "I know. I have my own discretion. " Burke nodded to show his agreement, but his eyes were fixed on


    the screen of the elevator.


    Wang noticed that Burke had no intention of further negotiation. Having worked with him for several


    years, he knew that Burke was a cold man and would not say anything more. Recently, the Gu Group


    was continuously snubbed in business. It would not have been so terrible if someone hadn''t made


    trouble in secret.


    Hetian Real Estate, which had been prepared for a long time by Burke carefully, was failed because its


    n was leaked before the trial.


    Thinking of this, Wang shook his head, showing his pity.


    When the elevator arrived at the parking lot on the first floor underground, Burke stepped out of it. His


    driver, Chen, was already waiting by his car. Seeing that he wasing, Chen opened the car door for


    him immediately.


    "Didn''t I tell you not toe here?" Burke frowned.


    "Grandma knew that you were busy with your work these days. She was afraid that you would be


    exhausted, so she asked me to drive you to the destination safely." Chen replied with great respect.


    Without saying anything, Burke sat in the back seat, head leaned on the back of the sofa, hands on his


    face, and exhaled slightly. He really had no energy in the past few days.


    He almost couldn''t breathe for the things at work. It seemed that he hadn''t felt frustrated like this for a


    long time.


    He had always been high spirited and vigorous in business, and had never suffered such a setback.


    However, the n failed, and the enemy did not show up, but hid in the darkness. Someone was


    ying a trick on him.


    The enemy was in the darkness, which was really difficult.


    His cell phone vibrated in his suit jacket. Looking at the name on the screen, Burke hesitated for a


    second and then hung up. It was Amanda.


    He was in no mood to deal with her.


    He could not tell how he felt about Amanda, but he knew that he didn''t want to see her now.

 Chapter 29 Home Coming

    Chapter 29 Home Coming


    "Mr. Gu, where are you going?" Chen, his driver, took a seat in the front and turned to ask, "Are you


    going back to Gu''s house? Or go back to the hotel?"


    Because of the busy work these days, Burke had booked a long-term suite not far from the building of


    the Gu Group for the sake of convenience. For convenience, he seldom went back to the house.


    Without answering Chen''s question, Burke leaned against the back seat and looked out of the window


    lonely. The bright light in the underground parking lot came in and covered his depressed face.


    "Where do you want to go when you are in a bad mood?"


    His abrupt question left Chen stunned. After a while, he realized that Burke was asking him. He


    scratched his head and responded, "When I''m in bad mood, I''ll go home. I''ll be happy to see my


    husband and eat the food Rose cooks."


    As Chen said, his swarthy face flushed with shyness.


    Mr. Gu never asked him about his private affairs. It made him a little at a loss.


    "Go home..." Muttered Burke in a low voice. Then he sneered at the corners of his mouth. For him,


    where was his home?


    The Gu''s house? It seemed like a home.


    But in the past two months, only he was left alone in the house of Gu family, empty and dark, without


    Rose.


    ''Rose...'' Burke muttered this name in his mind. Suddenly, there was an answer.


    "To the manor." Burke ordered tly.


    After a quick wash, Rose was ready to go to bed, but she was too preupied to get into sleep. Her


    father''s case, her dead mother, the indifference of Burke, the hostility of Amanda, the ridicule of Sue


    and the departure of her unborn child had made her suffer and sleepless.


    Rose closed her eyes and tried not to think about it.


    After a long time, a light sound of footsteps came from the door, and the door of the room was opened


    gently. The footsteps were getting closer and closer. Obviously, the man did not want to wake Rose up,


    so he walked lightly deliberately.


    Although the manor was located in the countryside, in order to ensure the safety of the grandma and


    Rose, Burke specially sent several more security guards to patrol everywhere in the manor twenty-four


    hours. What''s more, the security facilities of the backyard were also personally designed by Burke. The


    security problems couldpletely not be worried, and it was impossible for outsiders toe in.


    Moreover, Sophie, who was sent by the grandma to take care of Rose, was waiting for her downstairs.


    It waste at night, and there was only one person who could easily get in and out of Rose''s room, that


    was, Burke.


    ''What is Burke doing here at this time?'' Thinking of this, Rose tightened her grip on the quilt, sweating.


    She closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep.


    Burke slowed down his pace and walked to Rose''s bed. With the dim light from the bedsidemp, he


    looked at her in sleep. Then he tucked her in, took off his suit jacket, loosened his tie, loosened his


    sleeves, andy down beside her. He gently held her in his arms, gently touching a fragile treasure,


    afraid of touching it.


    The scent of man mixed with water quickly came to Rose. She could never forget this dreamy scent. It


    was the familiar scent from Burke.


    The faint fragrance and familiar body temperature of Roseforted him unprecedentedly.


    He didn''t know why, but as soon as he saw Rose, his heart calmed down, and all the unnecessary


    troubles were isted outside.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    When he was with Rose, he could always forget the trouble in work temporarily.


    But it was also this woman who was foolish. She challenged his bottom line again and again, and


    brought him the biggest trouble in his life.


    He felt himself more and more unlike himself.


    Burke held Rose in his arms, like a boy holding his favorite toys. With the tiredness of working day after


    day, he finallyy down all his defenses and soon fell asleep.


    On the contrary, Rose was surprised and uneasy by the sudden arrival of Burke.


    Although it was not the first time to sleep in the same bed with him, they had been quarreling all the


    time since they got married. It was the first time to sleep in such a quiet night.


    It was the first time for Rose to feel the fragility of Burke after being apart for so many years.


    Slightly turning her head, Rose looked at the sleeping face of Burke, as if he was still the young man


    full of secrets under the sycamore tree.


    The one who needed herpany.


    Shocked by this idea, Rose shook her head with self-mockery.


    She shouldn''t indulge herself in his arms anymore.


    Rose tried to get rid of him, but found that his arm was getting tighter and tighter.


    "Let me go, Burke." Rose tried hard to break loose from his arms around her waist. Her clear mind


    reminded her that she could no longer indulge in his tenderness.


    His tenderness was a trap, which would only push her deeper.


    "Rosy, please don''t leave me. Please don''t leave me." Begged Burke in his dream as he tightened his


    arms.


    However, Rose burst into tears when she heard him call her name gently.


    ''Burke, instead of Amy, the name you called in your dreams finally became me.''


    But we can''t go back.


    Tearsrge wet the sheet.


    A sleepless night it was.


    The next morning, the sky was slightly bright. Rose squinted and looked at the clock on the wall. It was


    already six o''clock in the morning.


    Usually at this time, she got up early and went to the manor for a run.


    But now, things seemed to be difficult for her.


    ncing at the hands still firmly around her waist, Rose sighed.


    She was still in sound sleep.


    Rose turned slightly and looked at him carefully.


    He had a good appearance, and in his sleep, he was not as fierce as he was in the business world.


    Instead, he was like a child.


    She looked like a child in need of protection.


    He kept mumbling her name in his dreamst night.


    What was he dreaming about?


    Rose reached out her hand and tried to touch his face, but she stopped.


    She shouldn''t be so ridiculous.


    "Good morning, Burke." She tried to free herself from his arms.


    "Yes..." Burke woke up with a groan, feeling that he was still in his dream. Otherwise, how could he see


    Rose in front of him?


    "Rosy." Burke smiled at Rose, she was right here with him, so good.


    "Let me go." Said Rose.


    "No, I won''t let you go." Burke pleaded like a child, holding her even tighter.


    Hearing what he said, Rose was at a loss whether to cry or tough. She had never seen him like this


    during these years.


    Burke was the CEO of the Gu consortium. If others knew that he was like a child, they wouldugh at


    him.


    "Let me go." Rose coaxed him patiently, knowing that he was still not awake.


    If he was sober, they would have been at loggerheads again.


    "Where are you going?" He asked in a low voice, burying his head in her neck.

 Chapter 30 Shyness

    Chapter 30 Shyness


    "I am going to make breakfast." Rose just wanted to find an excuse to leave.


    Burke seemed dissatisfied. He thought for a while and asked :"will youe back again?"


    "Yes, I will." Rose replied with profound resignation.


    "Okay". "Remember toe back. " It was until now that Burke finally let her go.


    Eventually, Rose got rid of him. After she washing up, she went downstairs and found that Burke''s


    grandmother was sitting in the living room at the first floor and smiling to her.


    The grandma was very happy when she heard that her grandson came to the manor and stayed in


    Rose''s roomst night. She even gave the servants a month''s sry as a reward.


    At this time, she saw Roseing downstairs. She asked with concern, "why do you go downstairs so


    early?"


    The grandma seemed to be teasing her. Rose blushed and answered ufortably.


    "Grandma, I go jogging." After replying to the grandma for a while, Rose went out for a morning run.


    "Your young people are too shy." With a stick in her hand, Burke''s grandma looked at Rose''s back with


    a smile, and turned to the housekeeper, "let''s go upstairs to see the guy with me!"


    When Burke''s grandma came into the room, she found that Burke had already woken up.


    He didn''t realized what happenedst night until he woke up. And this morning was real, not in the


    dream.


    It turned out that he really had spent a night with Rose.


    "Grandma." Burke greeted his grandma. The usual cold and self-contained look on his face instead of


    childish look as he was just now.


    "Oh, are you willing toe over to see your wife?" Burke''s grandma sat on the sofa in the room.


    When she looked at her grandson, she felt a little distressed. But she still tried to raise her tone, "I


    thought you had been muddled by some disreputable slut and almost forgot that you have a decent


    wife here!"


    "Grandma, you are right." Said Burke. He still had some respect for his grandmother. Knowing that his


    grandmother was angry at him, he endured it with neither servile nor overbearing.


    The Burke''s grandma finally softened her voice when she saw that Burke was so kind to her. "How is


    Hetian Real Estate Project going?"


    "The public rtions department has tried their best to suppress the negative news about the Gu


    Group. Now, the main reason is that the internal n needs to be reorganized. I am still unwilling to


    give up this project." The look on Burke''s face became serious.


    Burke''s grandma nodded. "Several senior shareholders of the board of directors havee to see me


    these days. You can rest assured that with my help that those senior shareholders will still support you.


    The storm in the board of directors will soon subside, but it can''t be messy within the Gu group,


    Especially you, the president, can''t be thrown into confusion."


    "Yes." Burke nodded slightly with his brows still knitted.


    Burke''s grandma stared at her grandson in front of her. He was so young and became the CEO of the


    Gu Group. It seemed that others were born with the fortune of being reincarnated to be such a rich


    person, but she knew that only him could be qualified to take over the whole Gu Group.


    "It''s inevitable to fail. Sometimes, failure is a fortune. It''s a piece of cake. Take your time. Don''t worry. "


    Said his grandma.


    "Grandma, what do you mean?" Asked Burke.


    "What I mean is that you are not in a hurry to solve this matter. Since you have prepared Hetian Real


    Estate Project for so many years, you are not afraid to wait longer." She used to be a fearless business


    woman, so she was experienced in such kind of things.


    "The Hetian Real Estate Project couldn''t be conducted because of insiders. Now you are in a hurry to


    deal with it, but you fall into their trap. Take it easy. You are in the light, while others are in the dark.


    Your opponent will give the show away sooner orter. " Burke''s grandma continued. She turned to


    Burke and said with deep thought, "Forget about the Hetian Real Estate Project. It''s time to deal with


    the mess between you and Rose..."


    It was almost lunchtime when Rose came back to mansion.


    Burke''s car was still parked downstairs. Rose''s eyes darkened slightly. She deliberately dragged her


    time toe backte today, because she didn''t want to meet him. But she didn''t know that he didn''t


    leave.


    "Mrs Rosa, you are back. Come and have dinner." Sophie greeted Rose with a smile when she came


    out from the kitchen and saw Rose.


    "Where is grandma?" Rose put down her bag and looked around.


    "She went to the Western mansion to have a rest. She said that she didn''t want to disturb you young


    people. " Sophieughed, covering her mouth with her hand.


    Since Rose moved here, Burke''s grandma and Rose lived in two separated houses.


    Rose nodded and said nothing more.


    "Mr. Burke hasn''t got up yet. I''ll ask him to have lunch." Sophie took off her apron and said, "Mr. Gu


    came today and I made his favorite ster crab. He must like it."


    For some reason, Rose felt nervous to be with Bruke, her hand clenched.


    "Mrs. Rose! Mr. Gu is having a fever! "


    Sophie rushed downstairs in a hurry.


    Rose froze for a second. She put down her chopsticks and bowl and ran upstairs instinctively.


    With a red face, there were beads of sweat on his forehead. He curled up, no trace of his usual high


    spirited and vigorous spirit.


    "Burke! Please! "


    As soon as her hand touched Burke''s forehead, Rose took back her hand subconsciously.


    The man on the bed still closed his eyes, as if he didn''t hear anything.


    "So hot! Sophie, call the doctor! "


    "Okay, I''ll do it right now! "


    Sophie hurried to call the doctor.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, Rose looked at Burke, who was lying on the bed. She had nned to


    ask Sophie to call the doctor and leave him alone, but in the end, she still had him in her heart. How


    could she feel at ease.


    Oh, Rose, would you still be so stubborn?


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    How did he treat you? How did he treat your child? Have you forgot?


    Thinking of this, she smiled bitterly.


    She was doomed to die this time.


    The doctor came soon and checked on her carefully. She had a high fever with 40 degree Celsius.


    Doctor brought down the fever for an urgent treatment, left some medicine there, told Rose about some


    dos and don''ts, then left.


    At the same time, Rose was taking care of Burke closely by the side of the bed.

 Chapter 31 Her First Man

    Chapter 31 Her First Man


    As the doctor told, Rose asked Sophie to fetch a clean basin, mixing the medicinal alcohol left by the


    doctor with water, taking out a gauze and putting it into the alcohol, and then gently wrung it to half dry.


    She was about to wipe the Burke''s body and help him to reduce fever as soon as possible.


    But as soon as her hand touched the loosened tie, Rose''s face turned red.


    Although she had already slept with Burke and seen his strong and masculine body before, it was her


    first time that she had taken off his clothes.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    She gently unfastened his tie, and unbuttoned his shirt from his cor to his chest. When she


    approached his chest, she found his strong chest was heaving violently because of a high fever.


    Through the thin shirt, Rose could feel the masculinity of young men. She couldn''t help recalling the


    first time she had sex with him. Although they are all a little drunk at that night, she had to admit that


    she was still deeply impressed by his overbearing possession that night.


    It was her first time.


    Burke was her first as well as only man.


    Thinking of this, Rose''s face turned redder. She felt that her cheeks were burning. She was afraid that


    she might also have a fever.


    "Mrs. Rose, are you okay? Your face is so red... "


    Sophie, who reached out her hand to help Rose, looked up and saw Rose''s red face. She was


    confused and asked with concern.


    She didn''t know the embarrassing marriage between Rose and Burke, nor did she know that the


    marriage between them was just a contract. Sophie thought that the physical contact between the


    ordinary couple was very normal. However, looking at the twisting movements of Rose and her red


    cheeks, Sophie thought that Rose may have fever as well.


    "A-ha"


    Hearing Sophie''s words, Rose came back to her senses from the trance. She covered her face with


    both hands and was too shy to control herself. She was anxious to bury herself in a seam on the


    ground.


    Oh, Rose, Did you end up in such a plight?


    It''s not the right time for you to think about it.


    A feeling of both shyness and anger came to her suddenly.


    She was destined to meet Burke.


    "No, I''m fine. I just feel a little hot. Sophie, get me a ss of water please. "


    At the moment, Rose just wanted to ask Sophie to leave so that she could not expose her


    embarrassment.


    "Yes."


    Confused as Sophie was, she didn''t ask more and left with doubt.


    Rose tried to organize her thoughts. Looking at the half awake Burke, she felt very ufortable. He


    frowned slightly, closed his long narrow eyes, slightly warped eyshes, and the straight nose was


    oozing sweat because of the fever, and his thin lips were extraordinarily red.


    Rose had to admit that Burke was so perfect. He was not only born in a so wealthy family, but also had


    a very handsome face. He was even so handsome when he was sick. How he envied the others.


    She couldn''t believe that she had fallen in love with such a perfect man. She fell in love with him for


    almost one year.


    It was a man that every woman dreamed of, had be her husband in such a messy night, who


    brought her unforgettable warmth and unforgettable harm.


    Their marriage, after all, was a tangle and torture of one another.


    Rose did not understand why Burke treated her so repeatedly. Sometimes he was gentle but


    sometimes cold and ruthless. At this moment, he could send her to heaven, and the next moment she


    might be pushed into hell.


    Since he hated her so badly, why didn''t he let her go but kept her by his side? Would he be happy to


    see her suffer from him?


    She wanted to get rid of the control of Burke, at least, didn''t allow him to determine her feelings.


    "Ring....Ring....."


    A sudden ringing of the phone pulled Rose back to reality and looked towards the direction where the


    noise came. She saw that the zer in the corner that Burke worest night was hung up by Sophie.


    The pocket of his suit was vibrating slightly. It was his phone.


    Rose stood up and went to the clothes hanger. She took out his phone from the pocket and saw the


    screen of her phone. The name of " Manda " on the screen of his phone was ringing and it was really


    irritating. She suddenly felt sick and wanted to pick up the phone. Subconsciously, her hand holding the


    phone moved a little away, trying to keep a distance from her.


    They just separated for a short time, and now she were so eager to find him?


    Rose hesitated for a while and pressed the mute button.


    She didn''t answer.


    Rose admitted that she was a little angry at the moment. After all, she was still the wife of Burke and


    the acknowledged Mrs. Gu of the Gu group. Burke and Amanda always disregarded her feelings and


    face and went out together frequently. She also knew that Manda was the pet name for Amanda, but


    the same name, he also called her in that way twelve years ago. The constantly shing name on the


    screen hurt Rose in the end.


    In the eyes of Burke, she was nobody.


    As far as she knew, in fact, her fury was partly due to jealousy.


    Yes, she was jealous.


    She would not admit that the only reason for her jealousy was her unrequited love for Burke.


    After a while, the cell phone stopped vibrating, and the originally bright screen gradually dimmed. Rose


    put his phone back in the pocket of Burke''s suit.


    "Mrs. Rose, here is water."


    Sophie entered the room with two cups of water in her hand. She was confused when she saw Rose


    who looked sullen.


    "Okay, put it down first."


    Rose looked up and saw the questioning face of Sophie. She knew that she was a little out of control,


    so she slightly calmed down and returned to calm.


    Seeing that Rose didn''t look good, Sophie was worried.


    "Mrs. Rose, why don''t you go to rest first? I will take care of Mr. Burke. Don''t worry."


    Seeing that Sophie was so nice to her, Rose felt warm in her heart.


    She knew this honest and kind woman really cared about her.


    Since her father was thrown into the prison, and her mother died of suicide. There were only a handful


    of person who treated her well in the world. Rose was also sincerely grateful for the small kindness


    sent by others.


    "Don''t bother, Sophie. I''m fine. I''ll stay here to look after him until he wakes up."


    She didn''t sleep wellst night and was indeed a little tired.


    But she was still worried about him.


    It was impossible for her to sleep well before Burke woke up from a fever.


    Even though this man in front of her had brought her too much harm, even if he deeply loved another


    person, but at his the most vulnerable moment, Rose could not leave him alone.


    Just like in his early youth, Rose would still be with him when he needed herpany


    mostly.

 Chapter 32 Things Are Quite Unusual

    Chapter 32 Things Are Quite Unusual


    Just as Rose carefully wiped the body of Burke, the voice of Burke''s grandma came from downstairs


    apanied by a burst of hurried and noisy footsteps.


    "How is he, Rosy?"


    Although Burke''s grandma was old, she was still strong because of good care. Her voice was very


    loudly as well. No sooner had Burke''s grandma arrived than Rose heard his grandma''s voice.


    Rose could not help stopping her movements in her hand. She helped to tidy up the clothes of Burke


    and gently covered him with a quilt.


    The whole actions were not finished yet, and Burke''s grandma came in with the help of a servant.


    Seeing that Rose was gently tucked the quilt for Burke, she felt relieved.


    "Good boy, thank you so much..." As soon as Burke''s grandma came in, she walked to the bed and


    took Rose''s hand tofort her. She really liked her.


    "I''m fine, grandma. The doctor hase here to bring down fever, so it should be nothing serious. "


    Then she stood up beside the bed and allowed Mrs. Gu to take her hand.


    "That''s good. Take care of yourself too. Don''t fall ill yourself. Look at your hands. Why are they so cold?


    " Burke''s grandma said with concern.


    "I will."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rose replied. She looked up at the clock in the corner. It was already 4 o''clock in the afternoon.


    She didn''t sleepst night. As a result of his fever, she was too busy to take care of him and to eat


    anything. Therefore, it was inevitable that her hands were cold.


    Burke''s grandma looked at the haggard burly Burke in bed, heartbroken, and insisted to stay and look


    after him. Considering that Burke''s grandma was too old to bear it, and there was nothing she could do,


    Rose spent a lot of effort to persuade her to go back.


    Burke''s grandma saw how much Rose worried and anxious about Burke, and she was more


    determined that Rose have to be her granddaughter inw. She believed that the two people still cared


    about each other, but they were just unwilling to admit it.


    "Mrs. Rose, have some porridge firstly and have a rest." It was time for dinner but Rose still didn''t have


    her dinner. Sophie brought a bowl of porridge and some of her favorite dishes for her to fill her stomach


    first.


    "Yes..." At this moment, Rose was indeed very tired. Seeing that Burke''s fever was slowly fading away,


    she gradually calmed down and was finally relieved. She realized that she was indeed a little hungry.


    She took a few bites of the porridge and vegetables bought by Sophie.


    It was getting dark outside the window. In the spacious room, Rose only turned on a weak nightmp


    on her bed table. With themplight setting, Burke'' face looked particrly gentle.


    For a moment, Rose wished time could freeze at this moment, in the room where she and Burke were


    alone.


    But she dropped this idea very soon.


    What are you thinking? "Rose!" Don''t have any hope on him any more! There aren''t any possibilities


    between you two.


    Thinking of this, Rose squatted on the carpet, leaning her head against the edge of his bed, and fell


    asleep slowly.


    Sophie didn''t want to wake her up after she finishing a long day''s work. Sophie found a nket for


    Rose and gently covered it on her. Then she left the room.


    It was getting darker and darker, and the sky got brighter.


    They had a good night.


    The next day, just after dawn, Burke woke up.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw Rose''s face in sleep. He felt warm suddenly. He hadn''t had


    such feeling for many years. He thought of the piano girl twelve years ago, the girl named Manda. He


    remembered that it was her who sent such warmth to his originally cold heart and made his life back to


    life.


    Thinking of that, a touch of mockery flitted across his lips. ''it''s ridiculous, '' he thought, ''how could it be


    possible for him to link Rose with my "Manda".


    Manda wasn''t as warm and reassuring as the girl twelve years ago, but she was the bright girl in his


    memory.


    Even... Even though now he has no feelings for her anymore.


    With a quick nce at his surrounding environment, Burke found that Rose had been looked after him


    for a whole day and night while he was still in a high fever, When he saw the pale face and the untidy


    hair of Rose. Somewhere in his heart seemed to be hit by a needle, and he became particrly soft.


    The sunshine came through the window and Rose sit in light. Her long and curly eyshes were


    distinct in the sunlight, and her small nose gave out subtle breathing. Burke quietly looked at the


    sleeping Rose next to him. Such a woman was really more irresistible than what she used to be when


    she was in great tension.


    At the moment, everything seemed to be in a peaceful and nice way, and Burke was reluctant to break


    such a peaceful and peaceful situation, so he turned sideways and quietly looked at Rose''s peaceful


    sleeping face. The troubles caused by the Hetian Real Estate Project had long been temporarily


    forgotten.


    Sophie went upstairs to see what was going on when she saw that Rose didn''te downstairs for


    breakfast.


    The door was open. Sophie knocked at the door for several times. She paused for a while and walked


    directly into the room without hearing any reply.


    "Hush..."


    As soon as she entered the room, she saw a smile on Burke''s face, which was rarely seen. He was


    signaling her not to make a sound.


    Sophie nodded her head to show her understanding. She left the room quietly.


    Burke almost recovered. He got up and picked up Rose lying on the edge of the bed gently.


    "Umm..." Rose murmured


    The woman felt something wrong and fell asleep soon. She was so tired.


    As he lifted her up to the bed, Rose rolled over with a curled body.


    ording to psychological research, a person''s daily physical action could reflect a person''s mental


    state. The curling body of Rose indicated that she was extremelyck of security at this time.


    This made Burke inexplicably feel a pang of pity. She seemed to be a tough woman. She was enduring


    the breakdown of her family and her parents. She bore the great pain alone, she is so stubborn and


    fragile. It made him want to protect her. After all, she was his only wife.


    He pulled the quilt and tucked gently, and then walked out of the room.


    After washing his face and brushing his teeth, Burke came to the dining table. Sophie put a bowl of rice


    porridge in front of him, and said with a smile, "Mrs. Burke, Rose are so tired. Yesterday, she spent a


    whole day to look after you. In addition, call the doctor, and wiped off the alcohol. She didn''t have time


    to eat or rest. How lucky you are to have such a good wife, Mr. Burke."


    Sophie''s words confirmed his conclusion which was reached in this morning.


    Just as he thought. When he was in a high fever, Rose took care of him all the day.


    He thought that, in Rose''s heart, she still cared about him.


    Thinking of this, the corners of his mouth unconsciously rose slightly. His appetite was so good that he


    unexpectedly ate one more bowl of white porridge.

 Chapter 33 No More Attachment

    Chapter 33 No More Attachment


    "I''m sorry, Miss Zhao. Mr. Gu wasn''t in thepany today."


    In the reception room for the president of the Gu Group. Amanda was informed by Burke''s secretary,


    Mike Lin, that Burke didn''te to work today.


    Amanda had been out of touch with Burke for the whole day, so she was very angry and restrained


    herself from the anger. She knew that Mike Lin had been working for him for many years. He was an


    effective assistant to him. Offending him didn''t do her any good. So she held back her anger, put on a


    smile and said, "Mike Lin, you must know where he is, right? Can you tell me? "


    Mike Lin put on his professional smile and shook his head. He knew Burke''s temper. He never liked


    others to know his schedule, so did Amanda.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Zhao."


    Since he had been with him for so many years, he can''t be an easy one.


    Knowing that she couldn''t get any information from Mike Lin, Amanda decided not to humiliate herself


    anymore. She grabbed her bag on the sofa and left in a huff.


    After the kidnappingst time, Burke was more and more alienated from her. He didn''t answer her


    phone call from yesterday till now.


    Amanda began to worry.


    Did Burke find out something?


    "It''s all because of that Rocky. He cannot handle one simple thing..." She murmured.


    That day, she had asked Rocky to hide in the corner of the warehouse. She wanted to take use of


    Burke''s hand to get Rose in, and let Rocky kill her. Unexpectedly, Xavier showed up too.


    Rose had been quite luck to escape from that.


    After Rocky escaped, Amanda gave him arge sum of money to let him temporarily stay out of


    trouble, which also avoided the investigation of Burke and other people.


    After that time, Amanda also cut her contact with Rocky temporarily, avoiding getting involved in a fire


    and investigating him.


    She didn''t know where Rocky was now.


    Thinking of this, Amanda frowned and her face became very serious.


    *


    In the CEO Office of the Yuan Group, Austin stood in front of a huge French window and looked down


    at the heavy traffic on the road. His face couldn''t be seen clearly.


    "Is everything done?"


    "Mr. Yuan, don''t worry. It''s absolutely okay."


    A fat middle-aged man in a suit and leather shoes said with a smug smile, sitting on the sofa.


    "Be careful. Don''t give yourself away." Austin reminded.


    He didn''t n to work with the president in the first ce. He was a meticulous man. Dealing with such


    an important matter with such a conceited man was not a good idea.


    For decades, the Gu Group had a strong foundation, which was based on the loyalty and the united


    fight of several generations of people. After Burke took over Gu Group, he had made a series of


    changes within. The Gu Group was quite impregnable now. It could be hard to find someone to take the


    risk of cooperating with Yuan Group.


    Austin had made many efforts and finally got to negotiate with the middle-aged man sitting on the sofa.


    Through negotiation, he obtained the first-hand information before the first trial of the Hetian Real


    Estate Project of Gu Group, the failure of which had hardly impacted Burke.


    "What does Burke know? When I was with the elderly Mr. Gu, he did not know where he was. It cannot


    be so easy to find who was after all this. Just rx. Don''t forget what you promised me before! "


    The man said as he reached for the coffee on the table and took a sip of it gently. He closed his eyes


    as if enjoying it, half leaned on the sofa and hummed a tune.


    At the thought the sullen expression on Burke''s face when heard of the failure of Hetian Real Estate


    Project''s first trial, Austin''s mood was lit up.


    He wanted to defeat Burke, destroy the Gu Group and revitalize the Yuan Group. And, he even


    intended to get Rose back from Burke.


    Whatever it would cost.


    *


    In the Gu''s manor, Burke had just had his breakfast when the doctor rushed to give him a set of


    general check-up. The speed at which Burke recovered from illness this time surprised the doctor very


    much. Due to the meticulous care from the people around him, it was really different.


    "Mrs. Gu, you did a great job in recovering." The doctor teased.


    "Yes, Mrs. Gu has been taking care of Mr. Gu all the time since yesterday. And she doesn''t even allow


    us servants to help her. She is really tired." Sophie, who was standing aside, immediately agreed.


    Burke nodded slightly to show his understanding.


    After the driver sent the doctor out, Burke turned around and started to work. In the open garden next


    to Rose''s vi. Just as Burke opened the work schedule and working information the driver sent in from


    Mike Lin, he remembered that his mobile phone was still in the suit jacket of yesterday.


    "Mr. Gu, here is the fresh coffee and today''s newspaper."


    Just at that moment, Sophie brought coffee to Burke and a newspaper of that day. She had been


    working in the Gu Family for many years and knew the habits and preferences of Burke.


    "Sophie, where is my suit yesterday? My phone is still in there. Can you get it for me? "


    "It''s still in Rose''s room. I''ll go fetch it." Sophie nodded and left.


    Burke reached out his hand, took the coffee on the table and took a sip. Burke never added sugar to


    the coffee as he preferred the most primitive bitterness and mellow taste of the coffee.


    After putting down the coffee mug, Burke grabbed the newspaper on the table. As expected, the first-


    trial of Hetian Real Estate Project of the Gu group was on the headlines.


    ''Might be the start of Gu Group''s copse.''


    "The new CEO of Gu Group has begun to fall."


    Almost half of the newspapers today were full of such remarks.


    Seeing that, Burke could not help frowning slightly. The Gu Group was not so easy to copse, and he


    was not so easily defeated. These people were too rmist and exaggerating.


    ''Fine. I''ll put aside the Hetian Real Estate Project before I find out the one who was behind this."


    "Mr. Gu, here''s your phone."


    As she was thinking, she had already taken back her mobile phone and handed it to Burke.


    "Thank you."


    As he saw, there were dozens of missed call reminders on the screen.


    Then he rubbed his eyebrows with one hand, and pointed them out one by one.


    Besides the phone calls from Mike Lin and other project managers, there were dozens of calls from


    Amanda.


    Burke frowned and called back.


    After a few "beeps", the phone was quickly picked up.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Hey! "Burke! ! !" Amanda''s exciting voice came from the other end of the line.


    "Hi, Amy, it''s me. What''s up?" Burke replied indifferently.


    "Can''t I call you if there''s nothing important? You didn''t answer my phone call the whole day. Do you


    know how worried I am? " Amanda was a little disappointed when she heard the cold words from


    Burke. But she refrained those feelings and tried to be coquetry.


    "There are many tough matters in work recently."


    Amanda knew from Burke''s words that if she had nothing important to say, she should stop annoying


    him. She had heard about the Hetian Real Estate Project before. In order not to leave a bad impression


    on Burke, she had to let it go.


    "Well, I won''t disturb your work any more. Take care of yourself and don''t get too tired."


    "I know..."


    After saying that, Burke hung up the phone without hesitation.

 Chapter 34 He Cannot Remember It

    Chapter 34 He Cannot Remember It


    It was nearly noon when Rose finally woke up. She rubbed her sleepy eyes with her fair hand, but still


    couldn''t find Burke on the bed.


    She had been asleep on the bedsidest night, but now she was lying on the bed and covered herself


    tightly with quilt.


    "Sophie! Sophie! " Rose stood up and sat on the bed.


    "Coming!"


    Sophie came over hearing the noise.


    "Where is Burke?"


    She didn''t expect that she still cared about him.


    "Don''t worry, Mrs. Gu. Mr. Gu is alright. He had two bowls of porridge early in the morning. He is


    working in the garden now." Sophie said with a smile. She was d that Burke was healthy.


    "Has the doctore yet?" She was still worried about him.


    "Yes, he has. He said that Burke has been fine and has recovered quickly."


    "Well, I see. You can go to work now." After confirming that Burke was fine from Sophie, Rose breathed


    a sigh of relief and signaled her to go ahead with her work.


    Rose rubbed her temples, trying to wake herself up as soon as possible.


    Burke must be the one to put her in the bed.


    It was Burke who carried her to the bed and tucked her in.


    He......


    Rose shook her head violently and denied the ridiculous idea that she was about to have.


    ''Rose, do you forget what he has done to you? His sweetheart was the woman called Amanda, and


    she was the real Amy in his heart. You are just his contractual wife with him. His heart will never leave


    a ce for you.


    Don''t be obsessed with his gentleness. The more you fell in love with him, the harder you got to get rid


    of him.''


    Sitting on the bed weakly, Rose tried not to be influenced by what Burke''s doing.


    *


    In the open garden, the video conference between Burke and Fang from Aus Group was still going on.


    A huge meeting table was shown on the screen. It''s two rows of men in suits sitting neatly on both


    sides of the table, with one side for the Gu Group and the other for the Aus Group led by Mr. Fang.


    They were talking and arguing fiercely, which made the atmosphere a little tense. If not for Burke sitting


    in front of theputer, there would have been a quarrel in the meeting room at the moment.


    "Mr. Fang, we have invested arge amount of manpower and material resources in this project. Now


    you suddenly want to suspend the project. Is it right?" Mr. Wang, in charge of the cooperation project


    with the Aus Group, said angrily.


    "Mr. Gu, the strength of ourpany is not as strong as yours. It is also because of our hard work that


    we can cooperate with you. We also cherish this opportunity. But now, as you know, the stock price of


    Gu Group has fallen sharply since the Hetian Real Estate Project event. We don''t have much


    confidence in its future. The reason why we suspended this project is to make aprehensive n


    for the future of our group. I hope you can understand." Fang didn''t dare to be so rude in front of Burke.


    The cooperation project with the Aus Group was an early construction project under theHetian Real


    Estate Project and it had been carried out for a period of time. If the construction was suspended at this


    time, it would be difficult to restarted Hetian Real Estate Project again. It was undoubtedly making the


    situation worse for the Gu Group.


    While the two sides were arguing fiercely at the conference table, Burke, who was on the other end of


    the video, spoke slowly.


    "So, Mr. Fang, why don''t we single out this project first? Whether Hetian Real Estate Project will be


    restarted or not, it won''t affect the interests of yourpany. All the cost from singling out this project


    will be taken from our Gu Group."


    On hearing this, Fang was stunned for a moment. Then he came to his sense and discussed with his


    assistant to show his agreement.


    The confidence and calmness shown by Burke made Mr. Fang admire him a lot. Burke did deserve his


    reputation. Though young, he got something special.


    No objection was raised from both sides at the meeting table.


    Hetian Real Estate Project was the first project that Burke had taken over since he took over the Gu


    Group. It had gathered a lot of energy and hard work, and was also the key to stabilize his position in


    the president of the Gu Group. This project was very important, both for him and thepany. He


    would never give up on this.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    After the video conference, Burke rubbed his sore temple. He took a look at his watch and found that it


    was already lunch time. He wondered if Rose woke up. Thinking of Rose, Burke''s mood was much


    better, and the unhappiness in the working meeting just now disappeared.


    Looking up, the sun just right on him. Burke gently closed his eyes, letting himself basking in the


    sunlight, clearing up his mind for a while.


    Rose''s existence was just like the sunshine at this moment, making him feel warm and secure. He


    found that he didn''t regard Rose as his contractual wife anymore. The rtionship between them was


    so simple. He wanted her to stay with him at any time. He wanted to see her at any time.


    After a long time, when grandma heard that Burke was fine, she grinned from ear to ear and sent


    someone to invite Rose and Burke to her house for lunch.


    "Got it. I''m on my way." Burke nodded and closed hisptop. Then he asked his secretary to sort out


    the files on his desk and walked towards grandma''s vi.


    As soon as he entered the house, he saw that Rose had already dressed up and was chatting with


    grandma in the living room. With a bright smile on her face, she looked especially gentle and beautiful.


    Such a warm and harmonious picture made Burke stop walking. It had been how long since his family


    had such a warm moment, he could not remember it.

 Chapter 35 His Defense

    Chapter 35 His Defense


    "Burke, it''s you. Come over here." Burke''s grandma had a sharp eye, and she immediately saw Burke


    standing at the gate, so she raised her hand to ask him toe over.


    Hearing the voice, Rose raised her head and found that her eyes just met Burke''s, but she didn''t know


    what to do for a moment. She immediately looked away and avoided his eyes.


    She still didn''t know how to get along with him.


    Burke, however, was still calm andposed as he saw her nervous action. He strode to her and sat


    down beside his grandma.


    As soon as he sat down, the usual coldness was gone. A gentle smile suddenly appeared on his


    handsome face, as if it could make two happy lovers.


    "Grandma." He called her name softly, as if coaxing a child.


    It was a good idea for his grandma so she grinned from ear to ear. She held the right hand of Rose and


    closed the left broad palm of Burke. Then she entwined their hands together and pped slightly.


    "Thanks to Rosy, you can recover so quickly. You should take good care of Rosy from now on. If you


    dare to bully her, I will never let you go! "


    "I know, grandma. I won''t dare to disobey you." As he spoke, he cast a meaningful look at Rose.


    His nce somewhat made Rose nervous. With her slender hand held tightly by Burke''s grandma, she


    crossed her hand with his hands and truly felt the temperature from his palm. She could not help but


    blush.


    She still couldn''t get rid of him.


    "You little brat, you are a sweet talker!" Burke''s grandma reached out her hands, clenched her fists,


    and knocked gently on Burke''s head, as if he was a naughty boy.


    Burke was happy to hear this, letting grandma beat him. He even pretended to tilt his body.


    Of course, Burke''s grandma was amused by them so much that envied others.


    "I will be happy if you two get along well!"


    *


    When they were talking, the servants had already prepared the lunch and came to invite the them to


    have lunch.


    Rose held grandma''s arm to the table, and Burke strode to the front to pull out the chair for grandma.


    After grandma took her seat, Burke pulled another dining chair and gestured for Rose to sit down.


    Surprised by his considerate move, Rose didn''t refuse but sat down.


    Sitting opposite to Burke, Jacob motioned for the servants to serve the dishes.


    In order to express her congrattions to the couple, grandma specially invited the chef from the


    famous Michelin starred restaurant in China to cook the lunch at the home. Grandma had learned from


    Rose''s friend Tina that Rose liked the dishes of this restaurant all the time. It could be seen that


    Burke''s grandma loved Rose, her granddaughter inw.


    As Rose''s best friend, Tina often went to the house of Gu family with Rose. Burke''s grandma


    recognized her. In addition, Tina was outgoing and simple, which made Burke''s grandma like her very


    much. Thus, they got familiar with each other over a few times.


    As soon as the dishes were ced on the table, they didn''t even have the chance to take their


    chopsticks. Just then, Sue came in with a gust of aroma.


    "Mom, Burke, you are having your lunch." As if she didn''t see Rose, herring talked to the Burke and


    Burke''s grandma with a smile.


    It was not the first time that Sue had neglected her, but Rose didn''t take it seriously. She picked up the


    tableware on the table and began to cut the food on her te gently.


    "Why are you here?" Grandma knew that sue ignored Rose deliberately, so she was a little unhappy.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "I''ve heard of Burke''s illness. I''m worried about him, so Ie here to have a look," As she spoke, she


    went to sit beside Burke, and put her hand on his forehead.


    "Mom, I''m all right. The doctor has checked me up," He tilted his body to one side subconsciously to


    avoid his mother''s hand. Sue stopped her action awkwardly and the air seemed became awkward.


    For some unknown reason, Burke did not like to be close to his mother since he could remember. Even


    though she loved him more than anything else, he still felt that there was a deep gap between him and


    his mother. It was hard to tell.


    He was fully aware of what a horrible man, however, he had to turn a blind eye to what his mother had


    done to him in the past years. But at this moment, he was a little annoyed when he saw that Sue


    ignored Rose in front of so many servants.


    Rose was the one he married. As her mother-inw, why did she always can''t tolerate her.


    Trying to suppress the surging emotions in her heart, she pulled her hand back., She felt both angry


    and sad when her beloved son treated her so coldly.


    Nobody responded to her, and they continued to eat. Apparently, Sue was unweed here.


    "That''s right. I''ll leave now. Take care of yourself." Sue tried her best to control her temper and make


    her tone sound calm.


    "Yes." Without raising his head, Burke put a small piece of chopped foie gras into the te opposite to


    Rose''s, as if Sue was not there at all.


    However, Leona was shocked by the meticulous movement of Burke. Staring at the goose liver he just


    handed, she did not know what to do.


    Upon seeing that, Sue stood up angrily, grabbed her handbag at hand, and left on her high heels


    expertly.


    ''Rose, you are such a bitch. You must do something to provoke the rtionship between me and my


    son.''.


    Even the olddy was coaxed into children''s y.


    Why do you and your mother are always against me?


    At the same time, Sue was sitting in the driver''s seat. She couldn''t help stepping on the gas pedal as


    soon as she thought of Rose''s face, which was exactly the same as her mother, Lillian. With a bang,


    the sports car quickly disappeared at the end of the gate of Gu''s manor, leaving a string of exhaust


    gas.


    *


    In the dining room of the vi, the atmosphere was a little embarrassing because of the unexpected


    arrival of Sue. It was Burke''s grandma who broke the silence.


    "Your mother inw is spoiled and has got used to her bad temper. But she is not bad in her heart.


    Don''t take it to your heart." "Okay, I know, grandma." Rose looked up and smiled at Burke''s grandma,


    indicating that she got it.


    As far as she knew, Rose had heard from her mother about Sue''s temper. Sue was her college


    ssmate. They had been on good terms at the beginning, but they broke up with each other after they


    got married. she didn''t know the reason.


    ''Maybe it has something with my mother. Why does Sue hate me so much?''.


    ''But ording to the attitude of Burke to his mother today, is he protecting me?''?


    Maybe it was just their own conflict.


    Thought Rose.

 Chapter 36 Let Me Go

    Chapter 36 Let Me Go


    Burke found that Rose absently staring at the foie gras, Burke was worried that she would be unhappy


    about his mother, so he asked, "is this goose liver so pretty?".


    Hearing that, Rose came back to her senses and realized her gaffe. With the corner of her eye, she


    stole a nce at Burke, who was sitting opposite her. He was slowly cutting a piece of steak, sending it


    into his mouth, chewing and swallowing it. Even the movement of eating is so elegant and good-


    looking. Except for Burke, it''s hard to find another person in this world.''.


    As Rose thought about it, she slowly ate the food in her te, fearing that her small movements would


    be captured by Burke.


    ''Just the goose liver he cut, eat or Or not to eat?''


    After thinking about it for a long time, Rose still sent it into her mouth.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Maybe it was just an illusion. She felt that the goose liver that Burke handed to her tasted sweeter than


    the one in her te?


    After this meal, Rose seemed to gradually rx her vignce on the Burke. There was a secret change


    in her heart.


    She couldn''t tell her feeling clearly.


    After lunch, Burke and Rose went back to the small vi to have a rest. They walked side by side on


    the path, without saying anything along the way.


    Looking down at the cobblestone path under her feet, Rose quickened her pace subconsciously. She


    was still not get used to be alone with Burke. It could be said that she was afraid to be alone with him.


    This man with a deep mind had always been hard for her to figure out. The short flower path turned so


    long today that it seemed never end forever. The only thing Rose wanted to do now was to return to her


    vi, back to her room, and stay away from Burke.


    But the people next to her seemed to have no idea what she was thinking. He followed her closely and


    kept a fist distance with her. There were several times their shoulders bumped into each other and then


    separated quickly, which made Rose feel suffering.


    In the sunlight, one person was tall and the other person was short, which made the couple look like a


    happy couple. The corners of Burke''s mouth lifted into a triumphant smile.


    "Ah?"


    Perhaps because of nervousness and uneasiness, Rose was suddenly hit by a big cobblestone on the


    path. She was about to fall to the nearby flower shrubs.


    Just at the same time, Burke reached out and pulled her into his arms.


    Rose just felt that she was pulled back and fell into a warm embrace. Although she was 1.6 meters tall,


    she still looked weak in front of Burke, who was more than 1.8 meters. She was so short that she


    rested her face on his strong chest, feeling his breath and heartbeat passively.


    "Let me go." Her face was burning hot, and her heart was beating faster and faster. She struggled to


    free herself from Burke''s embrace.


    But Burke did not let her go as if he did not hear what she said at all. Instead, he held her tighter and


    made her unable to move.


    "No, I won''t let you go." Burke said coldly.


    "Let me go! Burke, what are you doing? "!" Ashamed and annoyed, Rose wanted to break away from


    him, but was tightly imprisoned by him. Unable to move, she had to let him hold her.


    Looking at her red face and sullen expression, Burke actually wanted tough. She was very cute like


    this.


    After a long time, Burke''s hand gradually loosened. Feeling the change in the force, Rose immediately


    escaped from his arms and walked in front of him at a distance of two or three meters.


    If Burke walked fast, she would walk faster.


    Looking at her back which looked a little stiff as she deliberately kept a distance from him, his eyes


    became gentler. In his eyes, at this moment, Rose was as lovely as an angry child.


    Returning to the vi, Rose went upstairs directly as soon as she entered and locked herself in the


    room. Sophie had juste out of the kitchen to wee them. She was confused.


    "What happened, Mrs. Rose?" She asked Burke who followed Rose.


    Burke waved his hand, indicating her not to ask more.


    Although Sophie was confused, she didn''t want to ask more. She went back to the kitchen and


    continued her work.


    In the room, Rose Lin was in a mess. She noticed the change of the attitude of Burke towards her


    these days. His gentleness aroused her desire again. But when she thought of the past, she really


    couldn''t forgive him, and she couldn''t convince herself to ept him again. She was afraid and tired.


    Not long after, the familiar footsteps outside the door sounded and were getting closer and closer.


    He knocked the door, stopped, and said slowly, "get ready quickly. I''ll take you to the racetrack in an


    hour. I''ve asked someone to prepare everything you need, and I''ll bring it to youter."


    As soon as her voice fell, Rose in the room did not have time to respond. Her footsteps were out of her


    sight, and Burke had left.


    It was not a request to be refused. It was his style.


    "Racecourse ?" She murmured.


    When Rose arrived at the manor, a servant told her that there was a racecourse in the manor which


    was only open to the Gu family. And the horse was kept by Burke for many years in the racecourse and


    someone especially took care of it. It was said that Burke loved his horse very much. His best friend,


    Xavier, had ever tried to ride it but was rejected decisively by him. As a result, Xavier call Burke the


    "evil capitalist" for a long time.


    Thinking of the lovely look of Xavier when he was pissed off, Rose couldn''t help chuckling.


    Soon the servant brought a brand-new horse riding suit to Rose. To her surprise, it fitted Rose perfectly.


    The tight suit set off her slim waist, showing perfectly her curvy figure. The little vest and the long boots


    made her look even heroic. Sophie who was standing next to her couldn''t help admiring her.


    Rose went downstairs after she changing her clothes. At that time, Burke had changed his clothes and


    was waiting for her in the living room.


    He was born with a good looking appearance. And as a result of constant exercise, he had a pretty


    figure. Plus the handsome horse riding clothes, he looked like a young European aristocratic from the


    painting.


    It was the first time for Rose to see such a handsome and vigorous Burke. She was totally attracted by


    him.

 Chapter 37 You Can Have A Good Look At Me As You Like

    Chapter 37 You Can Have A Good Look At Me As You Like


    "Have you seen enough? I don''t mind you looking at me a little longer. " There was a hint of banter in


    his tone. It was obvious that Burke had noticed that there was a woman standing at the corner of the


    stairs, who was staring at him nkly. He was quite satisfied with her reaction, smiling slightly.


    "You..." Being caught red handed, Rose was ashamed and annoyed. She nced at him, then


    immediately looked away and went downstairs.


    Seeing this, Burke stepped forward and stopped in front of the stairs. He stood in front of Rose who


    was walking towards him gracefully. He reached out his hand and gave her a gesture of invitation,


    indicating her to hand his hand to him.


    But Rose ignored it, bypassed Burke, and made a quick dodge to the door.


    Her deliberate act of avoiding contact with him caused his heart to sink. His bright eyes darkened.


    She was rejecting his passion.


    Looking at the receding figure of Rose, Burke paused and followed her.


    In front of the vi, a luxurymercial vehicle had been stopped steadily, waiting for the owner.


    "Mr. Burke, Mrs. Rose." The waiter waiting outside saw that the they walked out one after another. He


    walked quickly to the front of the car, opened the door, and put his hand over the roof of the car. Then


    Rose got into the car.


    Burke walked to the other side of the car, opened the door and sat next to Rose. A waiter closed the


    door of the side of the car gently to indicate the driver to leave.


    The car moved on along the shady road. Both of them were silent.


    Even the driver could notice the change of the atmosphere. He couldn''t help observing the expressions


    on their faces secretly through rear view mirror.


    Burke leaned back on the seat, slightly bended his head and closed his eyes, as if he was


    recuperating. There was no emotion on his usual calm face.


    On the other side, Rose looked out of the window, absent-minded and immersed in her own thoughts.


    There was a slight sadness between her eyebrows, which seemed that she was preupied with


    something and was not happy.


    Driver was experienced, who was nearly forty years old. In his business, he had seen all kinds of


    people, including many newly married couples. All of them were glued to each other and wanted to be


    together all the time. The couple in the car looked like a perfect couple. But their estrangement made


    people feel that they were not a couple at all. There seemed to be a bizarre atmosphere between them.


    Was that the case for the wealthy couples?


    ''Well, it''s hard to understand what the rich did.'' The driver thought. He collected himself and continued


    driving intently.


    "Have you learned horsemanship before?" Burke opened his mouth first with his eyes closed, keeping


    the posture of refreshing.


    Rose turned around to take a look at him, and then turned around again.


    "Daddy took me to learn it once when I was a kid. But I can''t remember it after so many years." But why


    all the memories rted to him twelve years ago were so unforgettable.


    "It''s okay. Let me teach you." He was still emotionless.


    Then he sank into silence again, not saying anything on the way.


    It won''t be long bfore the car stopped steadily in front of a gate. Through the railings on both sides of


    the gate, they could see the boundless meadow inside. The vastnd brightened up their mood in an


    instant.


    "Mr. Gu, here we are." The driver reminded.


    "Yes." He slowly opened his sleepy eyes and turned to look at her.


    "Get off the car now,"


    The people in the racecourse had already received the news. When they saw the caring from a


    distance, they trotted all the way to the car and opened the door for them. "Good morning, Mr Gu. and


    Mrs. Gu.".


    Rose got off the car and smiled to that person. She then looked around carefully.


    Burke got off the car and walked around to her. He held her hand and led her to the racecourse.


    With her hand being held, Rose felt her heart missed a beat. She couldn''t help but feel that she was led


    forward by him.


    Burke could clearly feel that her small hand was trembling slightly because of nervousness. He


    increased the strength of his hand, and his slender fingers pried open Rose''s slender fingers and


    sped together.


    This tiny action made Rose''s heart tighten, and her once iced heart seemed to be melting.


    An sightseeing bus arrived at the racecourse. The manager led them to get on the bus.


    "Where are we going?" Asked Rose.


    "To see the horses." Burke turned his head and looked at Rose.


    The sightseeing bus went slowly on the racetrack. People could see the boundless green grass field,


    which made them have a very broad mood. Sun, the green grass and the smell of soil temporarily


    expelled Rose''s mncholy past several days and enjoyed the moment of peace.


    Seeing the obvious smile on Rose''s face, Burke was in a better mood.


    "This Racecourse has just been set up. I rarelye here. Today is a sunny day, so I can take you


    here."


    Burke seemed to be in a good mood, Burke even chatted with Rose leisurely.


    "Nice view." Thus, Burke gradually rxed his vignce.


    "Xavier came here more often than I did. His "blood BMW" is also here."


    "Ha Ha." hearing the name "blood BMW", Rose couldn''t help butugh. The name sounded like the


    name of Xavier.


    Hearing what Burke said, Rose burst intoughter, which was as pure and beautiful as a young girl.


    The two dimples on her cheeks also wantonly bloomed, as if she was full of wine, making people


    intoxicated.


    Burke was also drunk. The smile on his face became more and more obvious.


    On the other hand, the administrator of the racecourse was a little frightened.


    Mr. Gu used to be a man of few words. But today, he said so many words which were of no importance


    to him. At ordinary times, it would be difficult for him to talk more.


    Fortunately, the administrator was standing in front of a vacant room. Otherwise, Rose could see his


    funny, twisted expression because of astonishment.


    After a short while, the sightseeing car arrived in front of a building in the center of the haystack, taking


    Burke and Rose in front of it. Standing at the gate of the building, they could hear the horse''s neigh


    from time to time.


    On their way to the restaurant, Burke never let go of Rose''s hand, holding her hands tightly.


    She had to admit that Burke''s action made her feel unexpectedly happy.


    Her once desperate and hopeless heart seemed to be shaking.


    The lobby manager led them into the building. Two lines of neat horses were reined in the stables.


    Horses seemed to be the best in color and hair. With the good care of the tamer, the horses now


    looked more spirited and young.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 38 the Change of Burke

    Chapter 38 the Change of Burke


    Stopping at a rtively spacious rein, Burke pointed at a purplish red horse inside and told Rose that it


    was Xavier''s treasure horse with a little sneer.


    Upon hearing this, Rose giggled and turned to ask the administrator, "Can I touch it?"


    "Of course, this horse is very obedient." The manager said as he took the treasure horse. Seeing that it


    didn''t resist, Rose became more daring and gently stroked its mane. It closed its eyes as if it enjoyed


    the caressing from Rose.


    "Go and get the Inferno here." Burke ordered.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Coming soon." The administrator walked away. Soon he led a big red horse.


    From a distance, Rose could see a wisp of scarlet brown hair on the horse''s forehead. It was longer


    than the color around it and seemed a little abrupt in shape, like a burning me.


    So that''s where the name Inferno came from.


    "This is Inferno. It is not as docile as the treasure horse. Three years ago, I saw it at a racecourse in


    Britain and bought it."


    Burke took the rein on Inferno''s neck from the administrator and petted it gently as if he was caring a


    precious treasure. She could tell that Burke liked this horse very much. It seemed the fact that even


    Xavier could not control Inferno was true.


    Inferno... Rose remembered that she had raised a cat when she was a little girl. The cat was also


    called Inferno. There was a me shape on the cat''s forehead. She remembered that she had


    mentioned it to the young Burke beside the wall.


    Could it be the......


    It must be a coincidence. Rose suddenly shook her head.


    "Let''s go. I can teach you how to ride."


    It seemed that Burke didn''t notice the change on Rose''s face. He held Inferno and walked out.


    Rose followed Burke to the training ground.


    In a remote and dark rental house of a slum, Rocky was watching the news on the old TV, while


    cleaning his wound with the medicine he had just bought. Undoubtedly, the headline was about the


    Hetian Real Estate Project. Major media had put a huge report on it, inviting all kinds of experts and


    business schrs to analyze the cause and effect of the incident.


    Rocky couldn''t understand these puzzling and uratenguage, and he just wanted to know if the Gu


    Group was going bankrupt or not.


    He hated the whole Gu Group, and Burke. He didn''t like the way the rich dealt with things. The most


    important thing was that his favorite Amanda was deeply in love with Burke.


    "Damn it!" Thinking of Amanda Zhao, Rocky couldn''t help scolding in his heart.


    A desperado like him could do nothing. Amanda was his only family. He had liked her for more than ten


    years since her mother, Janice, married into the Chen family. For the sake of Amanda, he would give


    up his life.


    For the sake of Amanda, he had to hide in this small and dark room, fearing that he would be chased


    by the police or be found by people of Burke.


    He didn''t escape from Amanda as she wished, but to a subordinate in the suburb. He didn''t want to be


    too far away from her.


    "Ouch..." The mixed pain of the medicine and the broken wound made Rocky gasp in pain. She didn''t


    expect that Burke was so agile, and the strength of his attack was not as strong as that of him. As for


    the man who went to the warehouse with Rose that day, if it weren''t for him standing there and doing


    something evil, she would have already beat both Burke and Rose.


    He almost seeded.


    "Buzz..." Suddenly, the phone on the table vibrated violently.


    Rocky suddenly became nervous. He took a look at the screen and found it was his follower Tim.


    Rocky sighed with relief and picked up the phone.


    "Hey! What the hell are you doing? Haven''t I told you not to contact me these days? " Rocky thundered


    in a rage.


    "Hey, bro, the money you gave us is not enough. Otis, Tiger and other bastards said that the money is


    not enough, and they want toin about it to you. Bro, what should we do?" Tim sighed.


    "Leave them alone! Damn it! Either get out with the money, or leave without any money. Let them


    choose. "


    Without waiting for Tim''s reply, Rocky hung up the phone and threw the phone on the bed heavily. His


    rough hand smoothed his hair, looking a bit crazy.


    In the training field, Burke patiently exined the main points of actions to Rose and demonstrated


    them one by one.


    On his long legs, he jumped at the ankles and sat on the back of the me. He straightened the reins


    quickly and looked extremely handsome.


    "Have you seen it clearly? Should I demonstration again? " Burke turned his head and said gently to


    Rose, his eyes full of gentleness. The sunshine fell on him gracefully and gracefully.


    This beautiful scene and the sudden tenderness of Burke surprised Rose slightly. The man in front of


    her was so perfect that she felt unreal.


    "Yes, I saw it clearly."


    "Come and have a try."


    Then Burke got off the horse, walked to stand in front of Rose and handed the reins to her.


    "Do you mean I should try on Inferno?" Rose was a little surprised. After all, Burke had always kept


    others from Inferno, even including Xavier who grew up with him.


    "What? Even Inferno is not good enough for you?" The corners of Burke''s mouth lifted into a smirk. He


    seemed to have read Rose''s mind.


    "No, I didn''t mean that..." Exined Rose.


    "Got on then."


    Rose nodded and encouraged herself in mind.


    Honestly speaking, she was a little afraid since she hadn''t ridden a horse for so many years. Moreover,


    Inferno was not easy to tame. No one had ridden it except for Burke. She was not sure if it could


    handle it.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll hold you. You are fine." Seeing the worry and fear in Rose''s eyes, Burke gently held


    her hand, lowered his head and looked into her eyes with infinite tenderness.


    The intimacy from Burke made Rose at a loss.


    These days, Burke looked different. Instead of being indifferent and distant, he was more gentle and


    considerate to her.


    Mixed feelings like confusion, surprise, fear, expectation, hesitation haunted her.


    She could hardly describe her current mood. It was a kind of emotional entanglement.


    Rose felt that her dying heart seemed to slowly return to life.


    Somehow, his words seemed to have magic. Rose plucked up her courage, and got on the horse as he


    instructed. Burke held the reins with one hand, and held Rose''s slender waist with the other hand, and


    put her on the horse safely.


    Although Rose was not as skillful as Burke, she made it anyway.

 Chapter 39 Honey, Dont Move

    Chapter 39 Honey, Don''t Move


    The Inferno seemed not to reject the hostess, letting Rose ride on its back obediently.


    "Burke, I make it." Rose was so excited that she joyfully cried out like a child. As these words came out


    of her mouth, Rose regretted immediately. When she was happy, Burke still was the first person she


    wanted to share with.


    This was the first time Rose called his name happily since he had known Rose. And his heart became


    extremely bright.


    "Rosy, be careful. Don''t fall down." Burke exhorted Rose in a soft voice, she was immediately exciting.


    However, she still held the reins tightly and dared not rx for fear that she would fall down by


    ident.


    ''Rosy, he calls me Rosy...''


    The name of Rosy was like a key to open Rose''s dustden heart again. She was a little confused and


    in a trance, she unconsciously pulled the reins in her hand. The Inferno ached, as it thought it was the


    person on her back who gave the order. All of a sudden, Inferno lifted its strong and powerful forelegs


    and ran forward quickly with a roar. It was very quick for Burke to react. He grabbed the neck of the


    Inferno, but the force of the Inferno was so strong that it quickly got rid of the grab by him.


    "Ah!"


    With a scream, Rose grasped the rein tightly, leaned forward slightly and let the Inferno carry her in the


    trainer.


    "Rosy! Rosy! Don''t move! !" Burke went crazy with anxiety. He raised his leg and chased after her.


    "Crack..." The trainer who was standing next to beryl ran and blew his whistle.


    After all, it was a well-trained horse. As soon as hearing the whistle, the Inferno stopped and slowly


    turned around in the same ce.


    After a short while, Burke arrived. He held the reins with one hand and supported Rose with the other


    hand. His face turned ghastly pale and gasped for air.


    "Rosy, are you okay?"


    "I want to get down..."


    On the horse back, Leona''s face had already been pale with fear. She grabbed Burke''s arm and tried to


    get down. She was so terrified that she identally fell into the arms of Burke and twisted her ankle.


    "Oh" The pain made Rose frown.


    "What''s wrong? Where did you get hurt? " Asked Burke anxiously.


    "I sprained my right foot..." Answered Rose, holding back the pain and the thumping heart.


    Hearing this, Burke frowned.


    The trainer ran to them breathlessly. He took the rein from Burke''s hand and patted the head of the


    Inferno.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Gu..."


    Burke waved his hand, indicating that he didn''t need to go on.


    "Take the Inferno back. Send someone to ask Doctor Wang toe to the manor as soon as possible.


    " He was still as cold and emotionless as before.


    After saying that, Burke picked up Rose horizontally and walked straight out of the training ground.


    Unexpectedly, Rose didn''t struggle or resist. Her hands sped his neck feebly like a frightened bird,


    slightly trembling, and nestled gently in his arms.


    She was really scared. The familiar smell and body temperature made her calm down a little. She


    found that she began to rely on Burke.


    Burke carried Rose all the way to the outside of the racecourse. The driver who had been waiting at the


    gate saw that he held Rose in his arms and strode towards his car with a gloomy face. As soon as


    driver got it, he got off the car immediately and ran quickly to open the door for Burke.


    Burke gently put Rose in his arms on the side of the back seat and got in the car. He put his big hand


    around Rose''s slender shoulder, letting her lean lightly against his chest. He then held Rose''s slightly


    cold palm with his another hand and gently rubbed it, wanting to pacify her.


    What he did really warmed Rose''s heart. She seemed to be starting to look forward to the future of her


    and Burke.


    At this moment, the only thing she wanted to do was to quietly snuggle in the arms of Burke and enjoy


    his tender care, even if there was only a little, even if she did not know his purpose.


    After noticing that Burke and his wife had taken their seats, the driver quickly sat back in the driver''s


    seat.


    "Mr. Gu, where are we going?"


    "Go back home."


    "Yes, Mr. Gu."


    The driver started the car and drove towards vi.


    Soon, the car stopped steadily in front of vi. The waiter waiting at the door immediately ran to open


    the door.


    After getting out of the car, Burke poked his head into the car and reached out to hug Rose out of the


    car.


    "I can walk by myself." Rose said awkwardly.


    "Listen, don''t move." Burke lowered his head and said gently. His warm breath blew on her face, which


    made her face a little hot.


    As soon Burke entered the vi with Rose in his arms, Sophie hurriedly ran over to him.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Gu, what happened?" Sophie said with concern.


    "Sophie I''m fine. I just sprained my ankle." Reba replied in a low voice.


    "I have sent someone to ask Dr. Wang. Sophie, get some hot water and clean clothes for Rosy, " As he


    spoke, he went upstairs to send Rose back to the big bed in her room.


    After Burke put her on the bed, he picked up the pillow and put it under the back of the head of the bed


    to let her lean against the pillow. Then he squatted down beside the bed and lifted her right leg to check


    her injuries.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Please don''t!" Reba bent down and grabbed the hand of Jacob, interrupting it.


    "What''s wrong? Did I hurt you? " Burke raised his head and looked into Rose''s eyes, his eyes full of


    concern.


    "No, I can do it myself." Rose answered sheepishly, and dodged the eye contact with Burke


    immediately. Looking at the eyes of Burke, Rose felt very ufortable, especially when she saw the


    sincere care and love in his eyes. She was even more upset.


    She didn''t know what it meant? ''Does he care about me?''


    "Honey, don''t move..." Seeing the hesitation in Rose''s eyes, Burke''s voice became softer, like coaxing


    a carefree child.


    The gentle eyes and words of Burke were unbearable for Rose, so she just let him continue.


    He gently took off her boots on her right foot and her ankle was swollen because of the sprain. He


    frowned and touched his wound with his fingers. After he gently rubbed it, Rose drew her feet back


    instinctively.


    "It hurts..." Tears were welling up in the corners of her eyes. It was so hurt.


    As a businessman who had been doing business for many years, he was more anxious than ever and


    clueless about what he should do. Looking at her crying face, he felt both worried and


    heartbroken.

 Chapter 40 Misunderstanding

    Chapter 40 Misunderstanding


    As they were talking, Sophie went towards them, apanied by a young nurse and doctor Wang.


    "Doctor Wang, my wife sprained her ankle. Please have a check," Burke stood up and said to Doctor


    Wang who had just arrived.


    "Mr. Gu, don''t worry." Ricky rushed to the bedside, put down the medicine kit and began to examine her


    carefully.


    "It''s just an ordinary sprain. It will be fine in a few days after simple treatment and apply medicine on


    time together with coldpress." Doctor. Wang exined patiently.


    Burke nodded.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Gu. I''ll talk the detail things to Sophie." Doctor Wang had never seen Burke so


    anxious. He had been his family doctor for many years and had a certain knowledge of Burke. It could


    be seen that Burke cared about his wife very much.


    "Thank you." Sitting on the bed, Rose nodded at Doctor Wang to express her thanks.


    Doctor Wang smiled at Rose gently and went downstairs with the nurse.


    As soon as doctor left, Burke''s grandma came in with the help of a servant. Her heart ached when she


    saw Rose''s swollen ankle.


    "How could you be so careless? How did you take care of your wife? " Burke''s grandma turned around


    and tapped on the arm of Burke.


    "Grandma, please don''t me Burke. I was too careless." Seeing this, Rose exined immediately.


    Instead of replying, Burke sighed slightly. He took up the medicine left by Doctor Wang, walked to


    Rose, squatted down, and applied the medicine on her skin carefully.


    Seeing that the atmosphere between them was a little different and seemed to have a good change,


    Burke''s grandma was happy in her heart, so she did not ask more.


    "Okay,"


    "Ding Dong, Ding Dong..." When Burke''s grandma was about to say something to Burke, a sudden


    ringtone interrupted her.


    Sophie came in with Burke''s cell phone.


    "Mr. Gu, there''s a call for you."


    As he stood up and took the phone from Burke, he nced at the screen. It was a call from his


    secretary, Mike.


    Fearing that it would affect the sleep of Rose, Burke walked out of the room quickly and picked up the


    phone.


    "Hello, Mike, what''s up?" Said coldly.


    "Mr. Gu, we found a mole of the Hetian Real Estate Project!" Mike could not restrain his excitement. He


    tried his best to sound as calm and professional as possible.


    "Okay, keep it a secret to the outside, and I''ll handle it when Ie back." Hearing that there were


    some clues about the Hetian Real Estate Project, the gloom caused by work in recent days swept


    away. The corners of his mouth could not help but rise. He would like to see who dares to destroy him


    and the Gu Group.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Yes, Mr. Gu. Several managers are waiting for you in your office." Mike reminded him cautiously.


    "I see. I''ll be right there."


    After hanging up the phone, Burke went back to his cloakroom and quickly changed his horsemanship


    uniform. He tidied up the buttons of his shirt and rushed downstairs. Before leaving, he did not forget to


    tell Sophie, "take good care of Rose, and remember to apply medicine to her on time.".


    "Well, I know." Replied Sophie. She saw him to the door, and then saw him get in the car quickly and


    leave.


    In Rose''s room upstairs, Burke''s grandma was chatting with Rose hand in hand. Seeing that Sophie


    came in alone, she asked, "Where is Burke?"


    "Mr. Gu left in a hurry after he answered the phone. He seemed to have something urgent and he didn''t


    tell me where he was going." Sophie answered honestly.


    "This child..." Burke''s grandma turned to look at Rose and patted her on the back of her hand,


    comforting, "Burke is busy with his work. And the Gu group is supported by him alone. I think it must be


    a hard thing to deal with. Don''t overthink about it. I can tell that he cares about you. "


    Rose nodded. She couldn''t help but think of the phone call from Amanda when Burke was in a high


    fever yesterday. It was her who asked him to leave? How could she bepared with Amanda? In the


    eyes of Burke, Amanda was his true love. And for her, even though she received a little care from him,


    it may be just out of the responsibility of this marriage, or sympathy and sympathy.


    At the thought of this, Rose shook her head with self-mockery.


    In front of the president''s office of the Gu consortium, Mike and several department managers had


    been waiting for Burke for a long time with solemn expression on their faces.


    The automatic teleportation ss door was slowly opened. As soon as a tall and strong figure


    appeared in front of the crowd, a few people rushed up and followed him, one after another entering


    the conference room.


    He took a seat in front of the meeting table and everyone took their seats. Alice, his assistant, brought


    the freshly made coffee and put it down in front of everyone''s table. The smell of coffee instantly filled


    the room. However, the good smell did not make everyone rxed. Everyone was sitting nicely as if


    waiting for an important trial.


    Mike quickly distributed the sorted data to everyone. With a "snap" sound, Mike drew down the


    automatic curtains on both sides of the conference room.


    Burke browsed the thick files handed over by Mike.


    Seeing this, nobody dared to make a sound. The whole conference room was silent, leaving the sound


    of paper turning.


    "No one knows about it, right?" After a long time, Burke finally opened his mouth, with his eyes still


    fixing on the documents in his hand.


    "Nobody except people are here." Mike replied in an affirmative tone.


    "What''s your opinion on this matter?" Burke asked coldly.


    "Mr. Gu, I''m afraid the Gu Group''s reputation will be ruined if this news spreads out. I think it''s better to


    solve it in internal."


    "How to deal with it within thepany? It is obvious that there are otherpanies supporting it. If


    we don''t find out the maniptor behind it, it will be more disadvantageous to the development of the


    Gu Group in the future."


    "Yes, we need to deal with it in public, which can also be a reminder to the other employees in Gu


    Group."


    All the people present were talking at once. Burke was supporting his forehead with one hand, and the


    other forefinger bent. He punched the table rhythmically in one hand, as if thinking about something.


    After a long time, Burke raised his head and waved his hand, motioning for everyone to stop talking.


    Everyone was silent and dare not say anything more. The meeting room fell silent again.


    "Keep it as a secret for some time. If anyone else knows it, he or she will be responsible for it." It was


    the usual cold voice of Burke.


    "Mike, ask this person toe to my office. Others, you can leave now. " Burke was pointing at the


    name on the file and said to Mike.


    "Yes, Mr. Gu." Mike nodded, showing that he knew it clearly. He had been working for Burke for many


    years, and had a good understanding of his working style. He must have had a n in his mind at this


    time.


    Burke closed the files in front of his table, stood up, moved his sore neck, and walked out of the


    meeting room withposure and slow pace.


    All the people closed the material and stood up. They followed Burke with different expressions.


    Mike took a look at the name that Burke had just pointed out, then he took back the materials on the


    table one by one, and ordered Alice to destroy them with a paper container.

 Chapter 41 Who is the Mole

    Chapter 41 Who is the Mole


    The night gradually fell, and the crowd finished work poured out from different types of buildings. The


    cold wind blew hard on the faces of the passersby who were in a hurry. They wrapped their coat more


    closely unconsciously, curled up their necks, and rushed to the subway entrance quickly.


    The lights in the CEO''s office of the Gu Group were still on. Standing in front of therge French


    window and looking out at the dark night and the passers-by, Burke looked solemn.


    "Knock, Knock, Knock.." There were a few rhythmic knocks on the door of the office.


    "Mr. Gu, David is here." Mike reported outside the office.


    "Let hime in." The voice of Burke came through the door is cold, as if there was a chill that sent


    shivers down one''s back.


    Waiting outside the door, David felt inexplicably uneasy, his heart beating fast. Although this new


    president was young, he did not take him seriously. He only thought that this young man was not


    powerful enough to take any new action. The method and mind of Burke since he took office were hard


    to guess, and made his scalp tingle, for fear that he would find out what he had done.


    "David, please." Mike turned around and nodded politely to David, then opened the door of the


    president''s office and gestured him toe in.


    Mike asked someone to take him over, but Mike didn''t exin the reason. Mike just said that Mr. Gu


    was looking for him for something. David muttered in his heart. He had always been careful and careful


    when working with the Yuan Group. The Hetian Real Estate Project was wless. Such young business


    inexperienced man, it was impossible to discover it, but there was a hidden uneasiness in his heart. He


    felt even more uneasyHe felt as if something had happened.


    "David?" Mike reminded when he saw David stood still with a panic look on his face.


    David managed to stay calm and collected, but his legs were involuntarily trembling due to


    nervousness.


    David hesitated for a while and finally stepped into the office.


    The moment David entered the office, the door was lightly closed by Mike, who was just outside the


    office. There were only two of them in the room. It was so quiet that David seemed to hear his


    breathing getting more and more rapid.


    David, who was nearly sixty years old, but didn''t hold much shares of the Gu Group, he had struggled


    hard with Burke''s grandpa, At that time, he was still a diligent and honest young man, following Burke''s


    grandpa wholeheartedly. Afterwards, the Gupany grew stronger and more eye-catching in the


    business circles. Burke''s grandpa let him own a small part of the stock of the Gu Group, which was


    also a reward and reward that he had struggled for these years.


    Although the Gu Family treated him well, with the Gu group''s performance, the annual bonus was


    enough for him and his family to live a luxurious life. However, his disappointing son, relying on his rich


    family and some connections with the Gu Group, was arrogant andzy from an early age, only knew


    to eat, drink and y, and was aplete yboy.


    Thinking of this, David couldn''t help sighing. He med himself for his busy work in early years. He


    only had a son in his middle age, so he naturally spoiled him and let him do whatever he wanted.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t be spoiled by such a spendthrift.


    "Take a seat, David." Standing in front of the floor to ceiling window, Burke slowly turned around, as


    usual, cold and unruly. He walked slowly to the desk, pulled open the back chair and sat down.


    Hearing this, David was absent-minded. He quietly walked to the reception sofa next to the desk and


    sat down. The strong aura of Burke suppressed him, making him even more nervous, as if he could not


    breathe.


    Although he was one of the members of the board of directors, he had already retired. Except for some


    major projects, he was basically not involved in the management of the Gu Group. He usually only


    invited the directors of various enterprises to y golf, and seldom had any contact with Burke.


    Therefore, he always thought that the man in front of him was just a paper tiger. After all, he was too


    young to be as fierce and outstanding as it was said.


    But it was quiet in the room at the moment. There were only two people, David and Burke. The strong


    spirit and the unpredictable expression and tone of Burke made David''s opinion change. Perhaps, he


    had underestimated the strength of the young man in front of him.


    "David, you have worked in the Gu Group for so many years. You are my senior official. I should have


    called you uncle." Said Burke indifferently.


    "Mr. Gu, I can''t take it." David became even more uneasy. He knew that the reason why Burke asked


    him toe here was not just to have a chit chat with him and call him uncle or nephew.


    Burke leaned forward a little, his elbow leaning on the table, his fingers locked together, looking at


    David on the sofa.


    "How''s your son going recently? I heard that David loves your son very much. "


    David froze when he heard his son was mentioned. He was too nervous to say a word.


    Noticing that David was in such a panic, Burke already got an answer. "Then let me speak it out for


    you," he said slowly


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Your son is a yboy, ying in Macau and gambling all the year round. You have spent arge


    amount of money on thest few years, which is too much for you, right?"


    "What?" David''s hands began to sweat.


    "I heard that your son was kidnapped by the local Mafia forcest month because of his huge gambling


    debt. He required to pay his debt and pay his money. Now your son have returned to the ind safely.


    He even booked the whole ce of Tianjiao nightclubst night. I have seen the amount of debt your


    son has to pay. With your fortune, even if repaid it, I''m afraid he can''t live in such luxurious way. "


    Burke''s cold tone and a series of questions made the defensive line in the David''s heart copse.


    "My people have already checked that David''s assets are not reduced but increased in recent days.


    How did your sone back to maind smoothly? Where did he get the money to redeem himself?"


    Burke slowly stood up, grabbed the folder at his hand and began to read.


    David was paralyzed with fear. His face was livid with rage. He kept silent and stared at the coffee table


    in front of him.

 Chapter 42 Delusion

    Chapter 42 Delusion


    Night wind was roaring freely on the street, echoing in the quiet office of Burke, making the atmosphere


    in the room more solemn.


    David didn''t respond for a long time.


    All of a sudden, Burke mmed the folder in his hand and threw it on the tea table in front of David with


    force.


    "Do you have something to exin about Hetian Real Estate Project, or should I say it?" With his back


    to David, Burke slowly walked back to the floor to ceiling window.


    David''s defense in his mind had copsed when he heard the name "Hetian". He picked up the


    document on the table with his trembling hands and looked through it. Time passed, as if a few century


    had passed, David''s hands holding the document were shaking more intensely.


    The items listed on the document left no room for him to argue.


    Suddenly, he threw the document back to the coffee table, buried his face in his hands, and burst into


    tears.


    Without turning his head to look at the bright night scene, Burke just quietly looked out of the window.


    He knew that too many people wanted to deal with the Gu Group. As the leader, he might have to


    suffer many betrayal and regrets, so he could not be soft hearted.


    After a long time, David stopped crying, calmed down and said slowly.


    "Mr. Gu, I am sorry for what I have done to the Gu Group. I am really sorry for what I have done. I am


    the one who leaked the n of Hetian Real Estate Project."


    The ss window reflected the cold face of Burke. He frowned slightly. This was not the answer he


    wanted. He wanted to know who was behind this and made the whole thing against him and the Gu


    Group.


    "Who told you to do this?" Burke asked coldly.


    "It..." David shook his head. No matter what, he couldn''t sell out the Yuan Group. Otherwise, he would


    be fired by the Gu Group and he had no other choice but to support his family.


    "David..." All of a sudden, Burke turned to look at David. "Once this news is released, you have no


    foothold in the whole industry. Do you still expect the person behind you to take you in? You are just


    rted by benefits. You can''t be of any use to him if you leave the Gu Group."


    As Burke spoke, he walked back to his desk. Taking a sip of the coffee, he continued, "As long as you


    tell me who is behind all this, I promise you that I''ll take care of it and only solve it in the group without


    leaking it out. In this way, your social reputation will not be affected, and there will be a chance for you


    to make aeback. As for the Gu Group shares, we will discuss with the board of directors and take


    it back. But I will give you a sum of money and promise you that you will be safe in two years. "


    David lowered his head and then started to struggle. It was the safest n for him to do so under the


    condition that Burke asked for, and the rtionship between him and the Yuan Group was just as what


    Burke had said, but they only took advantage of each other. He was like a stray dog, and there was not


    a high probability that he would help him......


    Thinking of this, he finally made up his mind. Well, there was no better choice now.


    "It''s Austin Yuan, the new CEO of the Yuan Group..."


    As the night grew darker, in the huge room, Rose was sitting alone on the bed covered with a quilt, but


    there was always a chill that made her feel a little uneasy.


    "Sophie, Sophie!" She called her name.


    "Coming!" Sophie, who was staying in the next room, hurried there.


    "Close the window for me." Pointing to the half open window on the south side of the room, Rose


    instructed.


    "Okay." Sophie walked to the window, gently closed it and closed the curtain.


    "Hasn''t Burkee back yet?" She couldn''t help asking.


    It was already eleven o''clock in the evening. She had nevere back since Burke answered a call.


    Grandma sat here with Rose for a while and went back to rest. Only Rose was looking forward to the


    arrival of Burke.


    After getting along with each other day and night these two days, she had stealthily looked forward to


    the future when she saw the gentle and tender care of Burke. At the moment, she was holding her


    injured feet and lying on the bed alone. She had never been so lonely before. She needed him.


    "President Gu may be too busy, you''d better go to bed early, mydy." Sophieforted her. She could


    see that Rose was extremely upset at the moment.


    Rose closed her eyes and nodded weakly to indicate Sophie to leave.


    "Mrs. Gu, call me if you need any help." Sophie turned around, walked out of the room and closed the


    door gently.


    Suddenly, a sense of loneliness and loss surrounded her.


    ''is he really busy? Was he going to do some intimate things with Amanda?''


    It reminded her of the call from Amanda and the love in his eyesst afternoon. Perhaps, Burke was


    loving his ''Amy'' all the more gently now. At the thought of this, Rose''s heart throbbed painfully.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ''Rose, you shouldn''t have any hope for him.


    All tenderness and care might be only misunderstood by yourself.


    He doesn''t love you. He only loves Amanda.


    Stop dreaming about it!''


    Tears rushed out from her eyes and wetted the sheet.


    The clock on the wall tapped twelve times. David had already left. Burke sat at his desk alone, burying


    his head in the chair, burying himself in thought.


    "Austin, the Yuan Group..." He murmured.


    The name sounds familiar


    He suddenly remembered that day when he was in a frenzied search for Rose, he saw her getting out


    of a strange man''s car in front of the Gu''s house. They were talking andughing, and the atmosphere


    was very harmonious. The handsome man in the car gave him the business card. And it wrote Austin


    Yuan from Yuan Group.


    Ah, it was him.


    What a small world. The other day, in front of the mansion of Gu, Austin had seen Burke looked at


    Rose in a loving way. ''That guy dared to caste greedy eyes on my wife. Now he is even trying to


    destroy mypany behind my back.


    He could be a big trouble if I leave him so.''


    Thinking of the day when Rose had a pleasant conversation with Austin, Burke could not help raging


    and secretly clenched his fists.


    "Knock, knock, knock..." Someone was knocking at the door.


    "Come in."


    Mike opened the door and came in with a cup of warm water and a bag of gastric medicine in her hand.


    "Mr. Gu, it''ste now. How about going home and having a rest?" Mike put the water and stomach


    medicine on his desk and said with concern.


    Since Burke became the CEO of the Gu Group, he had been busy with his work. And the irregr diet


    and rest gradually left him with stomach trouble.

 Chapter 43 She Is Pregnant

    Chapter 43 She Is Pregnant


    The Gu Group had been developing and developing well these years, which owe to the hard work and


    management of the Burke. He has taken over the biggestpany in the industry at a young age, and


    promoted the strength of thepany by a few percentage points in the short time. It is difficult even


    for people who have been in the business world for many years.


    Looking at the young CEO in front of him, Mike admired him from the bottom of her heart. Only he


    knew how much efforts and time Burke had put in order to achieve today''s achievements.


    "I see. Thank you for your hard work. You can go back now. I''ll arrange the meeting of the board of


    directors another day." Burke picked up the medicine for stomach on the table. He took out two white


    pills from the package of condom. He swallowed them in the water near his hand.


    "Okay, Mr. Gu. Do you need a driver to send you back?" Seeing that Burke had taken the medicine,


    Mike thought that he should also go back.


    "No, thanks." Burke said indifferently, putting down the ss in his hand.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Without saying anything more, Mike nodded to Burke politely and left the office.


    In the spacious CEO Office, only Burke was left alone. He touched the CEO brand name on the desk.


    An overwhelming coldness swept over him.


    He picked up the mobile phone on the table and click on Rose''s name. He stopped, having been busy


    all day, and he also didn''t know how about Rose''s injury. Whether she have a good rest on time or not.


    At this time, he really wanted to hear Rose''s voice, even just a simple greeting and words could make


    him feel less lonely and helpless.


    Thinking of this, he raised his head and looked at the clock on the wall. It was time for Rose to go to


    sleep. He thought. After a long day and with an injured foot, Burke did not want to wake her up again.


    He thought for a while, but he still did not call the Rose. He directly pressed the lock-up button, and the


    screen instantly darkened.


    The next morning, when the sun just lighted up, Rose got out of bed and freshened up. Then she


    limped downstairs in a white dress. Since she cried all night and didn''t sleep wellst night, her eyes


    were a little swollen and her face looked pale and haggard.


    Sophie, who was preparing breakfast on the table, quickly put down the tableware in her hands, trotted


    over, and helped Rose to sit down.


    "Mrs. Rose, would you pleasee down and greet me. Or I can take the breakfast to your room. You


    don''t need toe down by yourself. " Sophie med.


    Rose touched her right ankle and smiled, "don''t worry, Sophie. It doesn''t hurt much now. Doctor Wang''s


    medicine is quite effective."


    "That''s good, that''s good. He is really a good doctor. As Sophie spoke, she made a bowl of porridge


    and brought it to Rose.


    As Rose quietly listened to Sophie''s chatter, she stirred the white porridge in the bowl with a spoon,


    slightly distracted.


    ''Burke, you really haven''te back all night. That was true. She was a wife married with a contract,


    she just sprained her foot. How dare shepete with his sweetheart, Amy.


    Roseughed at herself in her mind. She knew that there was no chance between she and Burke, but


    her mood was affected by his every movement.


    "Ding, Ding, Ding..."


    A sudden ringtone broke the peace in the room. A servant rushed downstairs with the phone in her


    hand and handed it to Rose


    "Mrs. Rose, you have a call."


    Rose took the phone from a servant and stared at it. The familiar phone number and name were


    flickering on the screen. It was her best friend, Tina Tao.


    ording to Tina''s character, she should be still sleeping in bed at this time, but why did she call her


    suddenly? She had a bad feeling about this.


    "Hello, Rose..." Tina''s faint voice came through the telephone receiver.


    "Hey, Tina, what''s wrong with you?" Tina had always been an outgoing girl, but she had never been so


    depressed, which made Rose nervous.


    "I''m pregnant." Pregnant? Shouldn''t she be happy? There was no excitement in her tone.


    "Are you pregnant? That was a good thing! Why are you... " Rose could not understand.


    "Are you free now? Come to me now. It''s not convenient to talk on the phone. " There was still no trace


    of pleasure in Tina''s voice.


    "Okay, I''ll be right there. Wait for me." Then Tina hung up the phone immediately.


    Rose''s heart sank. She and Tina had known each other for many years. ording to her character,


    she would not be so depressed if it was not something serious. Her intuition told her that something


    was wrong with Tina.


    After hanging up the phone, Rose, supported by the servant, went back to her room and simply


    cleaned up. Then she grabbed her bag and was ready to go out.


    Seeing that Rose went out in such a hurry and the injury on her foot hasn''t healed yet, Sophie was still


    worried, so she said a few words to Terry, the driver in charge of picking up Rose.


    Her new driver Terry was a young man in his twenties. Seeing Sophie''s nagging, he didn''t listen in but


    nodded his head.


    "Oh, thank you for driving me to the Southern Garden." Sitting in the back seat, Rose said to the driver.


    "Okay." Hearing the order, Terry could finally get rid of Sophie''s chattering. He smiled at her and rolled


    up the window. As starting the car, he disappeared in front of the vi immediately, leaving Sophie


    standing there with a worried look.


    As the rush hour had passed and the cars on the road were less and less, the stall selling breakfast


    was being sold out in the street. The car soon arrived at the gate of the Southern Garden.


    This housing estate was located in an old street in the downtown. Some old people were already old,


    and most of the people living here were the rtives or staff of some cadres. And Tina and her


    husband Yang also lived here.


    Rose got out of the car. Her driver Terry helped her walk to the building of the Tina.


    "Thank you. I''ll call you in about two or three hours." Rose said to Terry.


    "Okay, be careful." Terry embarrassedly scratched the back of his head, nodded and left.


    With a limp, Leona entered the elevator and pressed the number of the Tao''s. the elevator went straight


    up.


    It had been three years since Tina and Yang got married. At that time, the Lin Family had not


    encountered a major change, and Rose had not been married to the Burke. She often came to the Tina


    to chat with her. It was not strange to her here.


    "Ding Dong." When the elevator reached the designated floor, she leaned her hand against the wall


    and walked out of the elevator. She came to the door of Tina''s house, only to find that the door was


    open. It was very quiet in the house, as if no one was at home.


    Rose stood by the door and rang the bell.

 Chapter 44 Affair

    Chapter 44 Affair


    "Ding Dong, Ding Dong..." Rose pressed the button several times, but there was no answer in the


    room, "Tina Are you at home? " She asked loudly.


    After a long time, there was something dropping on the ground in the room. Rose was worried about


    her friend''s safety. She gathered her courage and fumbled into the room.


    The scene in front of her astonished Rose. The room was in a mess, as if it had just been ransacked by


    a robber. A table was quietly lying in the center of the living room, fragments of ss fell all over the


    floor, and the sofa and TV were all unrecognizable. Rose covered her mouth in fright.


    "Rose I''m here. " Tina''s weak voice came from the room.


    Rose turned around and dragged her legs to her room as soon as possible.


    Although she had already prepared for it, she still couldn''t hide the shock when she entered the room.


    Lying on the bed, with her hair disheveled, Tina looked haggard. Her eyes were bloodshot and swollen.


    Obviously she had cried for a long time, and the vigor she used to have disappeared without a trace.


    On the floor near the bed, a ss of water rolled down to the ground and shattered a corner. Water


    sshed all over the floor.


    Rose rushed to her friend''s side and held her weak hand. Her tears fell down endlessly. She asked,


    "what''s wrong with you, Tina? What''s wrong with you? !" Rose asked in disbelief.


    Hearing that, Tina could not stop her tears from rushing down.


    Rose put her back against the head of the bed and helped her sit up. Then, she grabbed some tissue


    from the head of the bed and handed it to her.


    "Yang has an affair." Tina said lightly, crying more fiercely, and her shoulders couldn''t help trembling.


    "What?! How could it be possible?! Yang, he... " Rose could not believe what she had seen. She


    opened her eyes wide and looked at them in disbelief. Yang was their teacher when they were in


    college, and he was a schr with arrogance and lofty manner. Although he was somewhat rigid in


    daily times, he was very honest and reliable. How could it be possible


    "She is a new female counselor. It has been half a year. A week ago, Yang worked overtime at school. I


    went to bring him some night snack, and wanted to give him a surprise. I didn''t expect that he didn''t


    work in his office! "


    Speaking of this, Tina covered her face with her hands and began to sob again.


    It made Rose''s heart ache to see Tina tremble because of crying. She stretched out her arms and held


    Tina in her arms, patting her on the back tofort her.


    After crying for a while on the shoulder of Rose, Tina took a tissue to wipe away tears, and continued,


    ter, under my inquiry, my father admitted that he had an affair with someone else, and he said that


    woman was his true love."


    "I didn''t expect Yang is such a person!" Rose felt unfair and angry for her friend.


    There was a twelve-year age gap between them. At that time, Tina''s parents strongly opposed the


    marriage. As a result, Tina was deeply troubled with her family and almost break up with her family. In


    the end, it was Tina who stole the household register from home and went to the Civil Affairs Bureau


    with Yang to get the marriage license. In this case, parents had to admit Tina even though they did not


    recognize Yang. But they could only ept Mr. Yang, a son-inw of this age. Tina''s father was so


    angry that he stayed in hospital for some time. But now it turned out to be a mess


    Tinaid her head on Rose''s shoulder and cried for a long time. When she calmed down, she gradually


    stopped crying.


    "He bought the vi at the Qinshui Tower for that woman too. The name on the property ownership


    certificate is that woman''s, not mine." Said Tina, grinding her teeth.


    "But your belly..." Rose asked uneasily.


    Hearing what Rose said, Tina''s eyes that were full of resentment were gradually softened, and she


    reached out to touch her slightly raised belly.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "It''s been ten weeks. I nned to tell you when my baby is stable, but I didn''t expect..." Tina''s mood


    began to calm down.


    Seeing the tender look on her face when Tina touched her belly, she couldn''t help but think of her baby


    she hadn''t met, the baby she and Burke''s, and suddenly had a kind of unspeakable feelings.


    "Rose, I''ve made up my mind. I want to divorce with Yang." Tina suddenly raised her head and looked


    at Rose firmly.


    "Divorce? You''ve made up your mind? " Speaking of divorce, Rose thought of her marriage with Burke.


    She wanted to get rid of the control of him as soon as possible, get rid of the identity of Mrs. Gu and


    leave the Gu family.


    "Okay, I''ll divorce him after the baby is born safely. I don''t want anything in the family. I just want my


    baby." While speaking, Tina''s eyes turned dark.


    "Tina, I also intend to divorce with Burke." After hesitating for a while, Rose finally opened her mouth.


    "What? Are you crazy? Why do you want to divorce? Is Burke not good to you? " She couldn''t believe


    what she just heard, with her red and swollen eyes staring at Rose.


    "Well, it''s impossible for me and him. He has someone he loves. But I have no ce in his heart. " As if


    she was talking about something that had nothing to do with her.


    Hearing the answer of her friend, Tina sighed secretly. After a long time, she gently held Rose''s hand in


    hers and advised, "Rose, you are different from me. I know what kind of person Yang is. I know him


    best. He said that woman was his true love, so he must love her very much. Otherwise, he would not


    do such an irresponsible thing. I will never be with him again.


    But you are different. In my opinion, Burke is nice to you and Burke''s grandma likes you very much.


    There must be some misunderstandings between you two. As for the one he loves, it''s enough to clear


    up the misunderstanding between couples. Given your personalities, if possible, you were not the one


    he loved so early. So, don''t easily decide to divorce. "


    After hearing Tina''s words, Rose shook her head gently. There was more than a misunderstanding


    between her and Burke. Their fates were doomed to fall apart from each other since they got entangled


    with each other. And she didn''t want Tina to know all these. Now that she had been suffering a lot, she


    didn''t want what she had done to influence her.


    Seeing that Tina fell into silence, Tina knew that she had her own n, so she said no more. At this


    time, she was already in a mess, and had no energy to think about others.


    Afterforting each other for a while, it was noon in the room.


    "Rose, I''m going to the hospital for prenatal checkups this afternoon. Can you apany me?" Tina


    said.


    "Okay." Rose agreed without hesitation. With a haggard face, Tina must haven''t eaten well for a day or


    two. She really needed her care, not to mention that she was carrying a baby.

 Chapter 45 Blackmail

    Chapter 45 ckmail


    The noon sun shone into the room through the window, making originally gloomy mood begin to rise.


    As lunch time approached, Rose came to the kitchen of the Tina''s. She opened the refrigerator and


    found only a few eggs and a bag of stale vegetables were left. Obviously, Tina hadn''t cooked for


    several days. Thinking of how weak and listless Tina was now, Rose sighed.


    She had no choice but to open her bag and order two take out using her mobile phone.


    Soon, the delivery guy delivered the food to the door. Rose limped to the door to get some food and


    then returned to the room.


    "Tina, it''s time for dinner." Rose yelled at Tina in the room.


    Hearing this, Tina got out of the bed, tidied up her pajamas and messy hair, and went to the table,


    where a strong vor came in.


    Rose ordered a set of boiled meat set. She remembered that Tina loved spicy food, so she took her to


    the small restaurant opposite the school every day to have spicy fish, which must be a bit spicy. It was


    quite spicy for them. They drank ice water and cried with it, then they ate it happily.


    She recalled how happy she was in school and how miserable she was now, which made Rose''s heart


    ache.


    Tina sat down at the table and opened the takeout food box. It seemed that she lost her appetite for


    food she liked most before. When she gently rubbed the red soup box with chopsticks, she was absent-


    minded.


    "What are you thinking? Come on! I remember you like spicy food the most. " Rose knocked on the


    table in front of Tina.


    "I have no appetite." Tina was still holding her chopsticks.


    e on, for the baby''s sake." Rose reminded her.


    When Tina heard the word "baby", her eyes lit up. She slowly picked up some rice and put it into her


    mouth, forcing herself to eat it.


    It was not relieved until she saw her friend began to eat. They ate quietly together.


    After lunch, Tina went back to her room and simply washed and tidied up, so that she wouldn''t look so


    tired.


    In the messy living room, Rose was calling her driver to pick her up. However, she couldn''t get through


    to the other side for several times.


    After a long while, the phone was finally answered, "Hello, Terry? I''m Lin Ruan. Youe to pick up


    the servants in the southern gardenplex. I need to go to the women''s hospital. "


    "Hello, Mrs. Gu, I''m sorry. I''m in the maternity hospital now. My wife just got into the delivery room, and


    I have to stay here with her. Can I ask for a leave from you?" Terry faltered on the other end of the line.


    Hearing this, Rose touched her forehead. As a husband, she should stay with his wife and children.


    She could understand.


    "Well, then take good care of your wife." After saying that, Rose hung up the phone.


    At that time, Tina had juste out of her room, tiding up her stuff. Although she was still very tired, it


    was much better than she looked sick in the morning.


    "That''s it. Take care of yourself, for the sake of the baby." Looking at Tina carefully, Rose held her hand


    andforted her in a soft voice.


    "Yes..." Tina answered in a low voice, as a yes.


    "My driver has asked for a leave. It seems that we have to take a taxi to the hospital." As she took her


    bag, she exined to Tina.


    "It doesn''t matter. We are normal people. When we go out, we often take subway, bus or taxi. I get


    used to it." Teased Tina, though in a light tone.


    Hearing this, Rose, who was still worried about Tina, felt relieved. She knew that it was a joke, which


    meant that she was in a good mood now.


    "Come on, don''t make fun of me. Let''s go." With a bright smile on her face, Rose held her hand and


    walked out slowly.


    "Ladies, where are you going?" The taxi driver, who was waiting for their business at the gate of the


    housing estate, pulled down the window and greeted when he saw the twodies walk slowly towards


    them.


    "Well, Whether you go to the maternity hospital or not?" Rose bent over and asked the driver in the car


    window.


    "Come on. Get in the car." The taxi driver gestured for them to get in.


    The taxi soon arrived at the maternity hospital.


    After registration, line up, blood drawing, examination and a series of procedures, both Rose and Tina


    were very tired, and sighed at the difficulties of being a mother.


    When she finished the prenatal checkup, it was almost at dusk and the sky gradually got dark.


    The injury on the foot had not been fully healed. After another busy day, Rose gradually felt a little tired.


    They held each other''s arms and walked out of the hospital.


    They came to the entrance of the hospital and hailed a taxi. Unexpectedly, they ran into an old woman


    who was in a hurry.


    "Ouch! My legs!" The old woman fell to the ground with one leg curled up and muttered. She looked


    extremely painful.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Are you okay?" Seeing this, Rose hurriedly loosened Tina''s arm and bent down to help her up.


    "Oh my god, My legs are broken." However, the old man ignored the hand of Rose and struggled not to


    get up. Her loud voice attracted many passersby.


    Seeing the olddy''s roguish behavior, Tina understood. She reached out and pulled Rose, who was


    trying to help her up, back. Tina whispered in Rose''s ear, "I''m afraid I''ve encountered a ckmail."


    " ckmail..." A wry smile appeared on Rose''s face. She had only heard about it on TV. She didn''t


    expect to see in reality.


    The old woman on the ground shouted to them arrogantly, "give me money! My legs were broken. How


    could I not give you ten thousand Yuan? "


    "Ten thousand?! You rob the money! " Tina was furious.


    "It''s unfair! You two don''t want to pay for the ident? " The old woman saw that they had no intention


    to give the money to her, so she started to cry. More and more people gathered around them.


    Seeing more and more peopleing, Rose felt a little uneasy. She gently pulled the sleeve of Tina


    and whispered, "let''s give little money to her. It seems that she won''t give up." Besides, Tina was


    pregnant. If she lost control, she would get hurt easily. She had a miscarriage before, so she was


    naturally sensitive to this.


    Taking a look at Rose, Tina disagreed firmly. "No!" I know your husband, Burke, is good at making


    money, but you shouldn''t spend so much money like this. You shouldn''t indulge the bad news. " Then


    Tina turned to the old woman on the ground and shouted, "Just do whatever you like, we won''t give


    you money!" She put on a situation where no one could bargain with him.


    When the two sides were at a stalemate, Austin drove past by. Seeing the crowd in front of them, he


    wanted to detour. But he did not expect to see the nk and helpless face of Rose through the gap of


    the crowd. An idea came to his mind and she immediately stopped the car at the roadside.

 Chapter 46 Help

    Chapter 46 Help


    Rose stood in the center of the crowd people. Seeing that the troop was going to be stronger and


    stronger, Tina showed a righteous posture. Seeing that Tina had no intention of making concession,


    Rose could not help but shudder.


    Austin parked the car swiftly and strode towards the noisy crowd.


    "Excuse me, excuse me, excuse me." With all his effort, Austin pushed the crowd aside and squeezed


    through.


    His tall and strong figure and a suit made him very shining in the crowd. Just when Rose didn''t know


    what to do, she raised her eyes and saw that he was surrounded by the crowd, as if a drowning man


    was holding a life-saving straw.


    "Senior! Austin! ! !" Rose couldn''t help shouting at Austin.


    Hearing the scream of Rose, Tina looked at the direction of her eyes and found that Austin was also


    walking towards them. She shouted with excitement as well.


    "Senior! ! !"


    Austin, who was squeezing in the crowd, felt a little embarrassed when he was called by two girls,


    which aroused his inner desire to protect himself.


    When the onlookers heard their words, they turned to look at Austin and made way for him.


    Finally, after all the efforts, he managed to squeeze in to stand beside Rose. He was relieved, arranged


    his messy clothes a little and asked, "is this Tina? Why are you here? What happened? "


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "You remember me, Austin! But we may have to talk thister. She wanted to ckmail us. She said


    that Rose and I hit her and we broke her legs. She is crying so loud. It doesn''t like broke the legs. It


    must be ckmail! "


    Hearing this, the old woman struggled to sit up. She pointed at Tina''s nose and scolded, "who


    ckmail you?! Who is the ckmail? ''?! You not only hurt me, but also nder my name! Look at you!


    Nobody wants to marry you! "


    Hearing the old woman cursing her that no one wanted her, Tina, who had just had a problem with her


    marriage, was very anxious. She lifted her foot and was about to rush to the old woman sitting on the


    ground. Luckily, Austin reacted quickly and stopped her from fighting with the olddy.


    "Let me go, Austin! I''m gonna tear her mouth apart! " Tina yelled angrily, struggling to get rid of the big


    hands which was holding her arm.


    Knowing her good friend''s hot temper, Rose held her hand andforted, "calm down, Tina! Calm


    down! "


    "Enough! Don''t do that! There are so many people watching us!" He sounded a little annoyed but in a


    soft voice.


    Tina gradually calmed down. Maybe it was because she had cried too much these days that she did


    not have a good meal and rest. She was so tired after all these things, so she stood quietly by the side,


    gasping for air, and did not speak.


    Seeing that Tina had calmed down, Austin looked at Rose, who was pale, and said softly, "nothing. Let


    me solve it. "


    After saying these words, he strode towards the old woman who was sitting on the ground, got down


    on one knee, pointed at the car parking not far away and said slowly, "olddy, look, my car is over


    there. Since your leg is injured, we have to go to the hospital to have a check-up. I will pay all the


    medical expenses. And then I will pay you a little more nutritionpensation, apologizing. What do


    you think of it?"


    The olddy became nervous as she heard the doctor would take her to the hospital.


    "No way! Who knows where do you want to go? I am just an old woman. I can''t beat you and run away.


    You just pay me money. Don''t try to go back on your words! "


    Seeing the nervous look on the olddy''s face, Austin judged that she was a con. He slowly stood up


    and took out his mobile phone from the pocket of his suit. He said slowly, "how about this? I make a call


    to the police. Since there are policemen here, you don''t need to worry about us to default in money. As


    long as we arrive at the hospital, you can be paid for whatever we should pay for, and I will give you a


    lot of money." While saying that, he was going to make a call.


    "What are you looking at?! What''s so funny?! fuck off! move out of my way! !"


    The old woman stood up from the ground and walked away when she heard that the police wille.


    Seeing that there was no fun, the crowd also gradually dispersed after a burst ofmotion.


    Putting his phone back into his pocket, Austin turned around and walked towards Rose and Tina.


    "Are you all right?" He said with concern.


    "I''m fine. Thank you, Austin." If it weren''t for Austin, she didn''t know what to do. She knew well about


    Tina''s temper. She was as stubborn as a donkey, and she could not keep her temper no matter what


    she was going to do.


    Thinking of this, Rose felt lucky that Austin could always show up in time when she was at a loss and


    helped her a lot.


    "That''s good. Where are you going? Let me drive you there." Seeing that they were near the taxi


    reception station, Austin guessed that they would take a taxi.


    "You has helped us a lot today. I don''t want to bother you." Rose refused sheepishly.


    "It''s okay. I just got something to do. Now I''m done with it. I''ll have some free time then, so I can drive


    you there." He looked at his watch and said passionately.


    He wanted to spend more time with Rose. As long as he could perform well in front of Rose, he would


    have no time to squeeze out.


    "What''s more, your foot seems to be inconvenient." Austin looked down at Rose''s swollen ankle. He


    found it as soon as he got here, but he didn''t have the time to ask her in detail.


    "I..." stuttered When Rose was about to say something, she was interrupted by Tina who was standing


    beside them silently.


    "We''re all ssmates. You don''t need to be so polite. It''s just a waste of time. Well, Austin, I''m going


    back to the Southern Garden. Leona is going to the Gu''s manor. Please drive us there. " Finishing her


    words, she patted on Austin''s shoulder to show her mind.


    Austin couldn''t helpughing as he saw the Tina ''s eyes. "Well, it''s the same as before. Everything


    goes well. All right, it''s getting dark. It''s cold outside. Get in the car. " Then he pointed at the car parked


    not far away, indicating that they could get on the car.


    Seeing this, Rose didn''t refuse any more. She followed behind her towards the direction of Austin''s car.

 Chapter 47 Losing Contact

    Chapter 47 Losing Contact


    As the sun set, the sky darkened.


    On the noisy street, Rose, Tina and Austin stood in front of the zebra crossing, waiting for the green


    light to light up.


    It was not convenient for Rose to move with her leg crossed. When the green light was turned on, she


    could not help but rush to the other side of the road. Someone bumped into Rose''s shoulder. When she


    was about to fall down, Austin quickly reached out to steady her. At the moment when he touched


    Rose''s frail body, his heart began to beat faster, and his hands were unconsciously reluctant to let her


    go.


    As Rose finally managed to keep her bnce, she turned to look at Austin with a shy smile. "Thank


    you." Then she realized that he had put himself in an awkward position.


    She moved unnaturally and got rid of the hand gripping her shoulder.


    The action of Rose deliberately keeping a distance made Austin''s heart sink all of a sudden. He


    withdrew his hand awkwardly, and the feeling of loss filled up his heart.


    Tina, who was used to be careless, was now in the haze of her failure to marriage. She did not notice


    the awkward atmosphere between Austin and Rose. She came over to support Rose, and the two


    slowly walked towards the car parked opposite the road.


    Austin followed them closely, afraid that Rose would fall down again.


    "How did your foot get hurt?" He couldn''t help asking.


    "I identally sprained my ankle on the racetrack. It doesn''t matter." Rose thought about what


    happened on the racecourse and her eyes darkened.


    "How could you be so careless? Who did you went there with? He should have taken care of you."


    Austin asked.


    "¡­With my husband. I was the one that was too careless." Rose hesitated for a while and said


    awkwardly.


    ''Husband? Burke?'' Since the word ''husband'' came out of Rose''s mouth sounded a bit harsh, Austin


    didn''t ask any more questions. He released the brake, stepped on the gas slowly, turned the steering


    wheel and slowly drove out of the parking lot.


    After a whole day''s tiredness, Rose, who was sitting in the back seat, fell into silence. She gently


    leaned her head against the window and nkly stared at the scenery outside the window. Tina, who


    was talkative before, was also preupied and silent along the way.


    It was not long before the car passed an old block and arrived at the gate of Southern Garden.


    "Thank you, Austin. Contact me when you''re free." Looking at the rear-view mirror, Austin smiled and


    nodded to Tina. After saying that, Tina opened the door and directly got out of the car.


    With worries written all over her face, Rose reached out to take Tina''s hand and said, "Don''t think too


    much about it. Take care of yourself. Even if you need anything for the baby in your belly, just call me."


    Rose exhorted.


    "I know." Turning around and nodding to Rose, Tina entered themunity.


    It was at dusk. Looking at Tina''s lonely figure disappearing in the night, Rose felt depressed.


    The once innocent girl turned gloomy and silent after marriage. At the thought of her entangled


    marriage with Burke, and her father Ray who was still in prison, a chill slowly sank in Rose''s heart. She


    sighed deeply and closed her eyes.


    Sitting in the driver''s seat, Austin saw Lin Rose''s mncholy look in the rearview mirror. Thinking of the


    once innocent Rose having such a bad moment, he felt very sad.


    If he hadn''t gone abroad and if he was the one by Rose''s side, she might not be as depressed as she


    was now. He would spare no effort to protect her from any harm.


    "You''re in a bad mood? How about taking you for a ride? " Sensing Rose''s sadness, Austin proposed.


    "Nothing. I just thought of something. Let''s go back to the Gu''s manor. It has been one day since I left.


    I''m afraid my families will worry about me." Rose replied tly. ''Home?'' She called Gu Family a home


    before Austin, but did it really belong to her?


    Seeing that Rose refused his invitation, Austin didn''t force her to ept his invitation. He started the


    car silently and drove towards the Gu''s manor.


    Last night, Burke stayed up till 1 a.m. to work. he dragged his tired body back to the Gu''s house and


    had a night sleep.


    Early in the morning, he got up and came to her office to deal with some trivial work. After handing all


    the important things to Mike, he rushed back to the Gu''s manor, wanting to see how Rose had


    recovered.


    The woman had worried him for the whole night and was still unable to fall asleep. Burke knew clearly


    that he had fallen in love with Rose.


    As soon as she stepped into the vi, Burke saw Sophie was clearing away the bowls and chopsticks


    in front of the dining table. Rose received a call during breakfast. She left in a hurry not long after she


    finished her meal.


    Hearing Sophie''s description, Burke could not help but frown slightly. Rose had always been calm. Who


    called her and made her in such a hurry to get out with her ankle injury?


    "Did she say where she''s going?" Asked Burke.


    "No, she left in a hurry, so I didn''t ask her details. I just told the driver." Sophie replied after thinking for


    a while.


    Perplexed, Burke turned to the servant next to him and said, "Tell Mike that I''m not going to attend the


    meeting this afternoon, and he''ll be fully responsible for the reasons for the contract. A deal can be


    decided as long as the expected profit is less than 20%. Besides, ask him to sort out the recent report


    of the Gxy Project and send it to me."


    Sophie listened quietly and nodded frequently to express her understanding.


    "Sophie, call Rosy''s driver and ask him where she is now." Burke turned to tell Sophie.


    "Okay, President Gu." Sophie hurriedly left and told the servant to contact the driver.


    After saying that, Burke went straight to the living room and sat down, picked up the newspaper on the


    table and began to read.


    Seeing that Burke had no intention to leave, Sophie came to the kitchen, and put the coffee beans and


    beans in a te of French cakes in front of his table.


    "Mr. Gu, Mrs. Gu''s driver Terry took a paternity leave today. But I couldn''t get in touch with him because


    I couldn''t get through to her on the phone."


    The servant, who was responsible for contacting the driver, rushed to report to Burke.


    As soon as the servant''s voice fell, Burke put down the newspaper in his hand, revealing his gloomy


    handsome face.


    Sophie, who was standing beside the bed, signaled the servant to go downstairs.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The servant understood what Sophie meant and left silently.


    With a darkened face, Burke took out his cell phone and dialed Rose''s number.

 Chapter 48 Anger

    Chapter 48 Anger


    After a long beep, a sweet female voice came from the receiver, "Sorry, the number you dialed is not


    answer at the moment, please redialter..."


    Then he hung up and dialed again.


    Burke did it over and over again and only got the sweet mechanical female voice.


    Burke''s face darkened.


    As time passed, the hot air in the coffee cup kept rising in mist and finally disappeared.


    The clock in the corner of the living room knocked twelve times, but Rose hadn''te back yet.


    Sitting on the couch, Burke looked through the files sent by Mike.


    "Mr. Gu, it''s time for lunch." Sophie prepared the lunch and went to the living room to remind James.


    Burke nodded, put down the documents, and went to the table to eat.


    Though he had ate the lunch, he did not get much taste for he had been worrying.


    "Is there still no news about Rose?" Burke put down his chopsticks and looked up at Sophie.


    "No." Sophie shook her head helplessly.


    "Where''s the driver? Have you got in touch with him?" Burke asked again.


    "No, I haven''t..." Sophie answered in a low voice.


    At this time, Burke''s face had already been very dark. As maids, they were all very careful, for fear that


    they would say something wrong and do something wrong.


    Without asking more, Burke got up and left the table. He returned to the living room and continued to


    read the papers.


    The clock in the corner kept ticking and the sky went dark gradually.


    Sophie suddenly ran over to Jean in excitement.


    "Mr. Gu, Rose is back." The doorman at the gate of the manor called her just now, telling her that Rose


    hade back. Then, she rushed to tell Burke.


    When he heard that Rose was back, his hanging heart was finally at ease for the whole day. And his


    gloomy face was somewhat softened.


    He closed hisptop and strode out of the vi. From a distance, he saw that Austin''s car was slowly


    walking towards the direction of the vi. His heart sank when he saw the familiar car body and license


    te number, and he secretly clenched his fists.


    Austin parked the car near the vi, distracted by the mess in his mind. He didn''t notice that Burke was


    standing at the gate of the vi and looking at them. Austin turned around and looked into Rose''s eyes.


    He hesitated for a moment, but he didn''t say what he had hidden in his heart. He turned around and


    looked at the windshield aimlessly. "Burke... Didn''t he treat you well?" He asked in a low voice.


    As soon as these words came out of his mouth, Rose couldn''t help but froze. She didn''t understand


    why Austin would ask her such a private question, and didn''t know how to answer it.


    After a long while, she said slowly, "Just fine."


    ''Just fine? It means not bad? Was that the reason why she had been depressed?''


    Austin smiled bitterly. He felt sorry for Rose, but at the same time he felt guilty and remorseful for not


    protecting her when she needed help most.


    "If he doesn''t treat you well, you cane to me." After hesitating for a long time, Austin finally got up


    the courage and said slowly.


    Hearing that, Rose was stunned. She was clear about the dubious meaning of Austin''s words, and felt


    at a loss what to do. She had never had an improper wish for Austin. Since she met Burke twelve years


    ago, she had no room for anyone else.


    "Thank you for sending me back. Drive carefully on the way back." As she thanked Austin, Rose


    opened the door herself in an attempt to escape from the embarrassing atmosphere.


    Austin didn''t stop her. Holding the steering wheel, he quietly watched Rose get off the car.


    He believed that one day, Rose would ept his love, leave Burke ande to his side.


    The moment Rose got off, she saw Burke standing at the gate of the vi, looking at her direction with


    a cold face. The anger in his eyes seemed to burn her to ashes immediately.


    Rose stopped subconsciously and looked at Burke.


    At the same time, Austin also got out of the car. Thinking that it was not convenient for Rose''s legs and


    feet to walk in, she did not want to get out of the car. But the moment he got off the car, he saw Rose


    and Burke were looking at each other from far. The mes of fury in Burke''s eyes seemed to spurt out


    at any time, and Rose was expressionless, not affected by the fury in Burke. With Austin''s hand holding


    the car door, three of them stood still, not knowing what to do.


    ''Austin! It was him.'' When he thought of what happened to Hetian Real Estate Project, Burke was more


    furious.


    For a long time, Burke raised one of his legs and walked slowly towards Rose with a gloomy face. His


    strong aura seemed to devour her in an instant. Without fear, Rose looked at him calmly and


    indifferently.


    "Don''t you want to exin?" Burke repressed the anger in his heart and asked in a low voice.


    "Exin what? There is nothing to exin. " Said Rose.


    Seeing that Rose temporized him like this, Burke sneered.


    "Rose Lin, I''m telling you. Do not challenge my bottom line again and again. You''d better be obedient to


    your Mrs. Gu, and do not have any contact with those crazy people."


    At the thought of Wyon Group, which was the stumbling block to Gu Group, and his wife and the


    inheritor of his enemy were very intimate friends now, Burke went irritate. He spoke in a harsher voice,


    and nced at Austin standing next to him, with a warning in his voice.


    Hearing the word "crazy", Rose could not hold back the grievance and anger in her heart. "Please


    respect my friend." Rose raised her voice and said to Burke.


    Seeing that the two women didn''t get along with each other, Austin knew more about Rose''s life


    conditions after she got married. He was more confident in winning her love.


    "Mr. Gu, I am Rose''s schoolmate at college, not the kind of crazy people you said." Austin imed.


    "Mr. Yuan, you''ve secretly taken good care of mypany. I don''t want you to take care of my family


    anymore." Burke said coldly, casting a disdainful nce at him." The implication was self-evident. Only


    Austin could understand it.


    It was a reminder.


    On hearing this, Austin froze and he kept silent.


    Not knowing the implied meaning behind the words of Burke, Rose only thought that Burke was trying


    to give a hard time to Austin. She looked at Burke angrily and turned around to walk into the vi.


    Upon seeing this, Austin intended to step forward to support her. But before he could do so, Burke went


    ahead and lifted her up in his arms. He headed straight to the vi.


    "Let go of me!" Rose struggled.


    Burke did not speak, and hugged Rose more tightly.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    At that moment, Austin tried hard to suppress the strong desire to rush forward and take Rose away.


    Looking at their receding figures, he clenched his fists and swore to himself that he would destroy the


    Gu Group and get Rose back from Burke.


    The nightpletely came. Austin drove out of the Gu''s manor and disappeared in the darkness.

 Chapter 49 Destroying the Reputation of Gu Family

    Chapter 49 Destroying the Reputation of Gu Family


    The Gu''s manor was extraordinarily quiet under the moonlight. Seeing that their master was in a bad


    mood, the maids deliberately lowered the voice when they were talking, so the whole vi was


    immersed in the inexplicable heavy atmosphere.


    Without saying a word, Burke went upstairs, with his arms around Rose''s waist, leaving her struggling


    in his arms.


    Thump! Thump! Thump! The sound of his footsteps was especially loud in the quiet vi.


    "I asked you to let me go. Did you hear me? !" Rose struggled and tried to get rid of him, with her


    hands on his chest.


    After taking Rose to the room, Burke gave a kick, and the door mmed shut.


    "Rose, why didn''t you answer my phone?" Burke put Rose on the bed and looked down at her with


    burning eyes as if he wanted to see her through.


    "You called? When?" Rose''s face turned red because of anger. Then she remembered that she had set


    her cell phone on silent mode tofort Tina so that she hadn''t seen it for a whole day.


    She took her phone out of her bag and found there were dozens of missed calls. She took a deep


    breath and opened the phone. They were almost all from Burke. She didn''t know what to say for a


    moment.


    Seeing Rose''s series actions, Burke believed that she hadn''t checked her cell phone for a whole day.


    In order to be with Austin, she had been so busy that she even hadn''t checked the cell phone? A


    sinister smile emerged on Burke''s face.


    "Rose Lin, as long as you are still Mrs. Gu, behave yourself and do your part. I will never allow you to


    destroy the reputation of my family."


    ''Destroy the reputation?'' ?'' When Rose heard that Burke regarded her as a disloyal woman in


    marriage, she thought of herself behaving ording to the status of a good wife for him, but now being


    misunderstood by him like this, she felt as painful as being torn apart, quietly scratching the bed sheet


    under her.


    She raised her head and met Burke''s cold eyes. Then she said indifferently, "Since you don''t believe


    me, you can divorce me, and also make room for your love Amanda as soon as possible. This is also


    your wish." Disdain was written all over her face.


    The word divorce was like a sharp knife stabbing into the heart of Burke. How could she be so eager to


    end this marriage so that she could have a rtionship with that Austin? However, he fell in love with


    her so imperceptibly, which gave him a great frustration. Only Rose could make him lose control and


    almost go crazy.


    Burke lowered his voice and solemnly warned, "If you want to save your father Ray from the prison,


    you''d better drop the idea of divorce and be a good wife for me."


    He was threatening her.


    Seeing that Burke was threatening her father, Rose got angry and stared at him.


    "Burke, don''t go too far!" Rose gnashed her teeth.


    "Did I went too far?" Then you should never challenge my bottom line again!" Burke warned.


    Biting her lower lip, Rose lowered her head and said nothing.


    "There''s a charity dinner tomorrow evening. Come with me. I''ve got your clothes and jewelry ready. I''ll


    pick you up at six o''clock tomorrow night."Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Seeing that Rose did not say a word, Burke left the room in big strides, leaving her sitting at the


    bedside to sob quietly.


    Early the next morning, Sophie sent the evening dress and jewelry sent by Burke to Rose''s bedroom.


    Lying on the bed with a worn look, Rose stared nkly at the chandelier on the ceiling. It was obvious


    that she hadn''t slept for a whole night.


    Seeing this, Sophie couldn''t bear to see her like this. She put all her clothes and jewelry together gently


    on the bedside and quietly left.


    Rose turned around and nced at the luxurious clothes and jewelry on the bedside. She sneered in


    her mind. In Burke''s eyes, she was just like those clothes and jewelry. They were not necessary for him


    to show off on important asions. Being Mrs. Gu was more like humiliation and torture to her.


    Thinking of that day when she met her father in prison, Rose felt relieved and sad. Her father, Ray, was


    her only family in the world. She had lost her mother, and she could never lose her father.


    She had to attend the dinner party tonight.


    Thinking of this, Rose from the bed and carefully freshened up. She had suffered from mood swings in


    the past few days. As a result of theck of sleep, the dark circles under her eyes were evident. She


    tried to cover the tiredness on her face with foundation and concealment.


    The dress Burke sent to Rose was a slender fishtail long dress with pure white background and peach


    blossom decoration. The peach blossoms blossomed on the open fishtail hemline, simple but soft. The


    tailored suit set off a graceful figure. The white and light pink background made Rose look more


    elegant and graceful.


    Rose coiled up her hair and wore it in a loose bun, showing the beautiful line of her neck.


    Looking at the beautiful and elegant woman in the mirror, Rose couldn''t help but shake her head.


    It had been a long time since she dressed herself up like this. Ever since she got married with Burke,


    she argued with him all day long. These idents and pressures came one after another, making her


    unable to take care of her appearance.


    This was the first time that Burke took her to a banquet after they got married. In the past, when there


    were a lot of celebrities gathered, Burke always attended the parties alone. There were once or twice


    when he attended the parties with Amanda. And it was said that the CEO of the Gu Group and his wife


    had a bad rtionship.


    Rose shook her head with self mockery. The rumor was telling the truth. She didn''t get along well with


    Burke.


    Burke invited her to this trip to break this clingy rumor and avoid bad reputation of the Gu Family.


    Rose sneered.


    In the office building of the Gu Group, Amanda stepped out of the elevator on her high heels and


    headed for the office of Burke with a gust of fragrance. However, she was stopped by Mike.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Zhao. Mr. Gu is having a video meeting with the starrypany, and he ordered that


    no one is allowed to enter." Mike reported with a professional smile.


    "Not even me?" I need to meet him now." Amanda said to Mike in a sweet voice as if he had just eaten


    a jar of honey.


    "I''m sorry..." Mike, who was trying hard to bear the goose bumps on the ground, was about to say no,


    but was interrupted by Burke''s cold voice in the room.


    "Let her in,"


    Hearing this, Mike shifted his body in front of the door and twisted the handle.


    Amanda smirked at Mike, walking in triumphantly.


    The pleasant scent of coffee filled the office. Sitting at his desk, Burke took off his Bluetooth headset


    with one hand, and the portableputer in front of him was still open. It was obvious that he had just


    finished the meeting.

 Chapter 50 This Is My Wife

    Chapter 50 This Is My Wife


    "What is it?" Without raising his head, Burke casually sorted out the documents in his hands.


    Seeing this, Amanda quickly walked to Burke, took his arm and shook it gently. "Dear Burke, I heard


    that you are going to attend a charity dinner tonight?"


    "Yes." Burke replied coldly, still not looking at her.


    Amanda removed her hand from his and walked to the couch and sat down. "You haven''t been with me


    for a long time. Don''t you want to take me to the party?"


    Burke stopped his work and rubbed his sore temples. "I''m going to take Rose with me tonight. If you


    feel boring, you can go out with your friends."


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Amanda was so angry to hear that Burke was going to take rose to the dinner party.


    ''Rose, it''s you again!''


    In order to keep a good image in front of him, Amanda couldn''t show her obvious jealousy. She forced


    a smile and said, "Will sister Rose also attend the banquet? Then it is not appropriate for me to go


    there. After all, sister Rose is Mrs. Gu of the Gu Group." Asked Amanda, stressing the word ''Mrs. Gu''


    on purpose. She wanted to see how Burke would react.


    But Burke didn''t reply. The air in the room seemed to be frozen, making Amanda on the sofa a little bit


    uneasy.


    Mike''s voice came from outside all of a sudden.


    "Mr. Gu, people in the project department are waiting in the meeting room."


    Hearing this, Burke stood up and said to the depressed Amanda, "I have a meeting. You can go back


    first." After saying that, he walked out of the ward.


    Seeing how unhappy Amanda was, Mike guessed that she must have been given a cold shoulder by


    Burke. So he walked into the office and asked with a smile, "Miss. Zhao, would you like to stay here a


    little longer? Shall I make you a cup of coffee? "


    Amanda, who had been depressed, was provoked by Mike and felt humiliated. She gave him a sharp


    stare, stood up and left in anger.


    In the evening, in the small vi of the Gu''s manor, Rose had been ready to sit in the living room,


    waiting for the arrival of Burke.


    The wind at night blew in from outside the window and it was a little bit cold. Rose asked Sophia to take


    a cashmere shawl and put it on to resist the chill that wasing from outside or from the heart.


    At six o''clock sharp, the car of Burke slowly stopped at the gate of the vi. The driver gave a hint to


    the servant to invite Lin Ruan to get on the car.


    "Mrs. Gu, here is Mr. Gu''s car." The servant came in and said.


    "Okay." Rose stood up and straightened her dress. Holding her handbag in one hand and the shawl in


    the other, she slowly walked towards the door. Since she was on her feet, she only wore a pair of low


    heeled shoes, which made her look a bit young and pretty when she yed with the fish tail.


    Seeing that Rose was walking towards him, Burke''s eyes were lit up by her innocent appearance. He


    had to admit that Rose''s beauty was always pure and elegant, like a blooming lotus flower.


    A servant came up to open the door for Rose. As soon as the door was opened, Burke had already


    been sitting on the side of the back seat. He reached out and gestured for her to hold the car.


    Rose took a look at the hand reached out by Burke, and suddenly turned her eyes away. She bent


    down and sat in the car, leaving Burke''s hand hanging in the air awkwardly.


    Seeing this, Burke suddenly grabbed Rose''s hand on the seat and held it tightly. No matter how hard


    she struggled, he didn''t reduce his grip.


    ''Rose, you will never be able to escape from me for the rest of your life.''


    The corners of his mouth curved in a charming smile, and the hazy night looked especially enchanting.


    Rose bit her lips with hatred and stopped struggling.


    "Let''s go." Burke said to the driver.


    The driver nodded and drove the car slowly out of the manor.


    At the gate of the Billion Hotel, it was packed with a sea of people and colorful flowers. All the media


    journalists had been in ce, ready to take the lead to capture the looks of celebrities from various


    walks of life.


    The long red carpet extended from 50 meters to the hotel hall. The crowd was full of media and


    onlookers on both sides, and dozens of security personnel were responsible for maintaining the order


    at the scene.


    Burke''s car stopped steadily in front of the red carpet, and two waiters opened the door for the guests.


    As soon as they stepped out of the car, all the people in the lobby were attracted by them.


    It was the first time for Burke and Rose to show up in public since they got married.


    The media journalists rushed forward to interview Mrs. Gu, who had always been very low-key, but


    were all stopped by the security personnel under themand of Burke.


    Rose''s hand climbed up to Burke''s bent arm and smiled at him softly, like the sunshine in spring that


    warmed the heart.


    She never liked such a formal and formal asion, but in order to save her father out of prison, she


    had to cooperate with him obediently, ying the role of a good couple.


    Burke was satisfied with Rose''s reaction. No matter she was sincere or not, when she held his hand


    and smiled at him, he felt that all the good things in the world were dejected in an instant.


    As the two were chatting, they strolled to the hall arm in arm.


    In the ball, celebrities from various walks of life gathered. Men and women all dressed up for the event.


    They held goblets in their hands and chatted with each other in a graceful manner. Various delicious


    foods and desserts were served at the long table.


    Seeing the couple strolling hand in hand, everyone turned their eyes on them. No matter in appearance


    or temperament, Burke and Rose outshone all the people present and had a unique elegance.


    A middle-aged man about 40 years old walked slowly towards the couple with a femalepanion


    beside him.


    The waiter passed by with champagne. Burke took two sses at random and handed one of them to


    Rose.


    The middle-aged man raised his ss of red wine and toasted to Burke and Rose. After taking a sip,


    he said with a smile, "It''s rare for Mr. Gu to attend a banquet, but today he even brought a female


    companion. It seems that the sponsor is really important. Who is thedy next to you?" He turned to


    look at Rose.


    "It''s my wife, Rose Lin." Burke smiled politely and said.


    Rose nodded to the middle-aged man.


    "Oh, it''s Mrs. Gu! Haha, I think I''d bettere to see her once I have heard of her. She is so beautiful


    and elegant. She deserves to be thedy of the Gu Group." The middle-aged man praised.


    Rose could not help feeling disgusted. Noticing the uneasiness on her face, Burke nodded at the


    middle-aged man and led her to the center of the party.


    Rose indistinctly felt that someone was staring at her.

 Chapter 51 A Familiar Waiter

    Chapter 51 A Familiar Waiter


    The presence of Burke had be the focus of all the people present. Many powerful politicians and


    business tycoons all wanted to take this opportunity to talk to him. In the middle of the banquet, there


    were peopleing forward from time to time to discuss with Burke. Rose, who stood aside, felt a little


    boring because she was not interested in business, nor did she like this kind of formal asion. She


    felt restrained. So she sneaked out of the banquet hall when Burke was busy dealing with the guests


    and came to the hall to take some fresh air alone.


    "Oh, look! Who is this? Aren''t you Rose Lin?" A tall woman in a ck carvedce dress came out


    following Rose. Her voice was full of sarcasm.


    Hearing this, Rose looked at the woman in front of her up and down with confusion. She had a oval


    face and slightly raised red lips. A hint of sneer and charm could be seen in her eyes. She was a


    beauty. Rose tried hard to recall the memory, and finally concluded that she did not know this woman.


    "Do we know each other?" Softly asked Rose.


    "Of course, Princess Lin doesn''t recognize me. But I know you, and that''s enough." The woman in


    ck raised her pretty face and said jokingly.


    At this time, a woman in light purple evening dress shed out from the banquet hall. Rose turned


    around and saw that someone''s ck curly hair, which was as thick as seaweed, slid down on her


    chest, reflecting her skin as snow.


    "Mandy Zhao, you are here. I can''t find you." The girl in purple shouted to the woman in ck in front of


    Rose.


    Mandy Zhao? It was the first time that Rose heard the name, which made her more sure that she didn''t


    know the woman who looked vaguely hostile.


    The woman named Mandy Zhao slightly raised her eyebrows at the girl in purple, and nced at Rose


    beside her. The girl immediately understood and looked up and down at Rose.


    "So this is..." The woman in purple wondered.


    "This is the daughter of the former famous president of Lin Real Estate, Ray Lin." Mandy Zhao


    deliberately stressed the name of Ray.


    When Rose heard her father''s name from others, her heart suddenly tightened and her eyes were


    covered with a faint haze.


    "Oh, so it''s her." The girl in purple looked at Rose and said.


    "She''s right. Now she has be the wife of the CEO of the Gu Group. And her father is still in jail.


    She came out to attend a dinner party. So good!" Mandy Zhao couldn''t wait to mock Rose again and


    again.


    Seeing the other party not only insulted her, but also her father, Ray, Rose was so angry that she


    stared straight at Mandy Zhao. When she was about to open her mouth to fight back, a golden figure


    suddenly rushed out from the side and directly knocked into the arrogant Mandy Zhao. Countless


    goblets with wine in them fell down on the ground, apanied by the sound of broken ss,


    blossoming violet flowers on the ground.


    Before Mandy Zhao could Dodge, the poured wine ss of the ck hollowed out full dress poured out


    to her and wet her clothes.


    The wine drops were dropping to the carpet along the hem of her dress. She looked so embarrassed.


    Mandy Zhao shrieked, looking down at her wet dress, and kept patting and drying her hands. The


    woman in purple came to help hurriedly.


    The littlemotion soon attracted arge number of onlookers, and the people in the banquet hall


    stepped out one after another.


    Rose stared at the golden figure in front of Mandy Zhao. It was a waiter in a golden vest. The young


    man looked about the same age with him. He was tall and strong, wearing the waitress uniform, but his


    unruly temperament could not be hidden. The thick bangs blocked his forehead, and there was a hint of


    cunning in his narrow phoenix-like eyes. He looked expressionlessly at Mandy Zhao, without any sign


    of apology.


    Apparently, he had deliberately offended Mandy Zhao and spilled the wine on her.


    Rose felt that this waiter looked familiar. She seemed to have seen him before, but she could not


    remember who he was for a moment.


    "Are you blind? !" Mandy Zhao scolded at the waiter as she straightened her dress. Seeing that the


    waiter did not apologize, she suddenly looked up and found that the other party was looking at her with


    a disdainful face. Mandy Zhao had never been looked down upon like this, and it turned out to be a


    waiter in a hotel.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Mandy Zhao was so angry that she raised her hand to p the waiter.


    To her surprise, the waiter took a step aside and avoided the p. Feeling embarrassed to see so


    many people''s attention on her at this moment, Mandy Zhao got more angry and her face turned livid


    with rage.


    Seeing that Mandy Zhao was sessfully irritated, the waiter raised the corners of his mouth and gave


    her an evil smile. He made a victory gesture at her and ran away.


    Completely irritated, Mandy Zhao was out of her mind. She chased after Peter and kept shouting,


    "Don''t run! Stop right there, you bastard!"


    The waiter walked through the crowd in the banquet hall as if he hadn''t heard what they said. From


    time to time, he turned around to take a look at Mandy Zhao, who was running after him angrily. Then


    he showed a defiant smile. This caused quite a stir in the party.


    In high heels, Mandy Zhao couldn''t catch up with the agile waiter. Soon she was out of breath and


    couldn''t run any more. Her hair was scattered with the heavy run, which looked messy. All the people in


    the banquet hall were watching the farce unfold. Suddenly, Mandy Zhao''s face flushed and she


    clenched her teeth secretly.


    *


    The chaos caused by the waiter and Mandy Zhao helped to dismiss those who were gossiping with


    Burke. Burke left quickly and did not have any interest in watching the farce. When he found that Rose


    disappeared, he looked around in the crowd.


    It didn''t take long for Burke to find that Rose was standing at the gate of the hall, gloomily. The floor in


    front of him was covered with ss fragments and wine stains that had not been cleaned yet. He


    quickly walked over and gently held her shoulder, asking in a soft voice, "What happened? Are you


    okay? "


    Rose shook her head and said nothing.


    Seeing that Rose was fine, Burke took her hand and walked back slowly.


    As Rose didn''t resist when Burke held her hand and followed behind, her mind was filled with the


    strange waiter. It seemed that he was helping her to teach Mandy Zhao a lesson. Who was that woman


    called Mandy Zhao? Why did she humiliate her in public and embarrassed her?


    At this moment, Rose''s mind was filled with many questions and she was at a loss.


    Mandy Zhao was holding the table with one hand, and covering her chest with the other, she was


    panting. Seeing that Burke was walking towards her with Rose''s hand, she lowered her head, took a


    look at her wet clothes and messy hair, and then trotted out of the hotel under the gaze of everyone.


    Mandy Zhao didn''t want Burke to see how embarrassed she was, especially when Rose was around.


    She had carefully dressed up and dressed up for the meeting, hoping to make the n of attract the


    attention of Burkepletely copse.

 Chapter 52 Stay Away from Her

    Chapter 52 Stay Away from Her


    After the tumult, the banquet continued. The guests clinked sses and moved forward. Obviously,


    they were not affected by the farce at all.


    Noticing that Rose was in a low spirit, Burke did not want to stay any longer. He took Rose''s hand and


    was about to leave.


    When Rose knew that she had to go back, her gloomy face turned a little rxed, like a prisoner


    released from the execution. She really didn''t like this kind of boring and limited ce.


    On the way back to the manor, Rose didn''t say a word all the way. Seeing that Rose was in a bad


    mood, Burke didn''t speak a bit.


    Burke''s phone buzzed violently. It was Amanda. He nced at Rose beside him and picked up the


    phone.


    "Burke, where are you? Can youe to see me? Amy is so scared!" The sound of Amanda''s tears


    came from the telephone receiver made Burke frown.


    "What''s wrong? Where are you? " Asked Burke, expressionless as ever.


    "I''m at home. Come over. I''m really scared." Amanda was about to cry when she saw Burke was about


    toe over.


    "Okay, I see. I''ll be right there." As soon as Burke finished speaking, he hung up the phone. He turned


    to the driver, who was focusing on driving, and ordered, "Turn around, let''s go to the Hua Community."


    "Okay, Mr. Gu." The driver agreed, turned the steering wheel and made a turn.


    Hua Community was where Amanda lived. Burke did not notice the disappointment on Rose''s face. His


    conversation with Amanda was also heard by her in the quiet car.


    At this moment, Rose was still silent, looking out of the window at the street view that was rapidly falling


    back. It was already ten o''clock in the evening. There were very few cars on the road, and the


    pedestrians were in twos and threes. The shops along the street were about to close. All the street


    lights were now standing lonely in the dark night.


    Rose felt quite sad deep down inside.


    She knew that Burke''s attention was not on her, but every move of his could easily touched her


    feelings. She felt herself ridiculous.


    The car was parked in front of the Hua Community.


    "I''ll go upstairs first. Wait for me in the car." Burke said to Rose, and opened the door and got out of the


    car.


    Sitting in the car and looking at his receding figure, Rose couldn''t helpughing at herself. Her husband


    went to see his lover, but as a wife, she still waited for him toe back.


    Suddenly, Rose sneered. She took out her phone from her bag and dialed the number of Xavier.


    The phone was quickly picked up.


    "Hello, Rose. Why calling at such a time?" In the phone came the exciting voice of Xavier.


    "Xavier, I want to ask you a favor." Said Rose.


    "Whatever you need, Rose." Xavier replied decisively.


    "Can you help me investigate the background of this woman called Mandy Zhao?" Rose hesitated for a


    moment and said slowly.


    "Mandy Zhao? What did she do to you? " Xavier asked nervously.


    "It''s not a big deal. She insulted me in front of so many people today. But I don''t know her at all." "But


    someone taught her a lesson for me. She didn''t get any advantage, either." Answered Rose lightly.


    At the thought of the ugly scene of Mandy at the dinner party, Rose''s mood was a little better after all.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "As for this Mandy Zhao..." Xavier gritted his teeth on the other end of the phone.


    "What? Do you know her? " Rose realized that Xavier and Mandy might know each other.


    "Yes. Mandy is the only daughter of the senior official in the province, Sun Zhao. Her family is a political


    family with fame and prestige." Xavier paused for a while, and then continued slowly, "This Mandy was


    spoiled since she was a child, and relying on the political background of her family, she is arrogant and


    domineering. She grew up with us in the same courtyard, and has liked Burke for a long time secretly.


    We all know about it, but he has never paid attention to her. She is an arrogant and domineering girl.


    How could Burke have a crush on her?"


    Rose was silent and lost in thought.


    "I guess the reason why she humiliated you in public was because of jealousy. She had loved Burke for


    so long. But you, Mrs. Gu, came ahead. She must have been crazy with jealousy." Xavier added when


    he saw that Rose did not answer.


    "Maybe," Rose heaved a long sigh. It seemed that the reason why Mandy was against her was


    because of Burke. But if she knew that she, Mrs. Gu, was only a nominal wife of the Gu Family and that


    there was actually someone else in Burke''s heart, would she think what she did today was very


    ridiculous?


    They were all poor people who couldn''t get loved. There was no difference between them.


    "Hello? Hello? Are you listening, Rose?" Xavier saw that Rose did not make a sound for a long time,


    and anxiously asked at the other end of the phone, interrupting her thoughts.


    "Well, thank you for the information, Xavier. I''m fine now. Good night." Rose said softly to Xavier on the


    phone.


    "Rose, stay away from that woman. She can do anything. I''ll hang up now. Call me if you need


    anything." Said Xavier.


    "Okay," answered Rose vaguely, and then she hung up the phone.


    Outside the car window, the bleak cold wind blew up the yellow leaves on the ground, tumbling in the


    air and then falling again.


    In a trance, Rose stared at the dark night in the distance.


    She had no idea what was Burke and Amanda doing in the room? Maybe they just hugged each other


    tightly, or they kissed passionately, or... Rose did not dare to continue. No matter what it was, it would


    hurt her worse when she had been too fragile. The pain numbed her, which was probably the feeling of


    Rose now.


    *


    On the floor of themunity, Burke walked out of the elevator, came to the door of Amanda and


    pressed the doorbell.


    The moment the door was opened, Amanda Zhao, who was in a silk nightgown, threw herself into


    Burke arms. She said in a sobbing tone, "Burke, you are finally here."


    The sudden hug made him feel ufortable. He didn''t like to have any intimate behavior with


    Amanda but he didn''t know since when he was deeply repulsed, even hated her. He gently pushed


    Amanda away from his arms and nced at her sexy nightgown. He frowned and kept a distance from


    her.

 Chapter 53 Misunderstanding

    Chapter 53 Misunderstanding


    "What''s wrong?" Looking coldly at Amanda, Burke said softly.


    Seeing the alienation of Burke, Amanda was unhappy in her heart, but she still suppressed her


    emotions and did not show them on her face. She frowned her delicate brows and said in a sweet


    voice, "I seemed to hear some noise outside the window just now. I was so afraid to stay at home


    alone, so I called you. Did I disturb you and Rose?"


    Hearing the reason, Burke was a little unpleasant, but seeing her aggrieved face with tears of Amanda,


    his heart softened.


    Seeing that the coldness in Burke''s eyes softened a little, Amanda began to get entangled with him.


    She reached out and took Burke''s arm. Pouting her red lips, she pleaded in a sweet voice, "Please stay


    with Amy tonight, okay? I''m so scared." As she spoke, she was about to pull Burke into the house.


    Without following Amanda into the room, Burke stood still and expressionlessly withdrew his arm from


    her hand. He said indifferently, "Rose is still waiting for me in the car downstairs. I cannot stay here


    tonight."


    Then he walked into Amanda''s room, opened and closed the windows one by one. After making sure


    that there was nothing wrong with the windows, he turned around and looked at Amanda.


    "I''ve checked the windows and found no problem. You can go to sleep at ease. Thismunity is


    equipped with good security measures. I bought you this house in order to protect you. "


    When Amanda heard the name of Rose, she was very angry. But she did not dare to show it in front of


    Burke. She could only bite her lips secretly.


    She was already displeased with the fact that Burke took rose to the party. She nned to use an


    excuse to draw him here and let him spend the night with her. However, it turned out that the n was


    interrupted by this woman, Rose. She forced herself to calm down and tried hard to suppress the


    jealousy in her heart. She made a very sweet smile and mumbled in a little wronged tone, "Could you


    just spend one night with Amy, baby? There are maids to take care of Rose, but I only got you, Burke."


    Hearing this, Burke remained calm. He cast a nce at Amanda and said, "Don''t wear so much clothes


    next time. Or you will catch a cold." Then he went straight out of the room and entered the elevator.


    The door of the elevator closed slowly. And then Amanda rushed to the door and saw that the cold face


    of Burke disappeared with the door closed. She clenched her fists and mmed the door heavily. Then


    she squatted down and sobbed in a low voice.


    She knew that the bnce in his heart was inclined to one side of Rose.


    *


    Time passed, and Rose felt like a century had passed. The inner struggle and pain tormented her.


    After a long time, the familiar figure of Burke showed up in the dark. It was filled with coldness as usual


    and blended in with the coldness around.


    Rose turned her head aside and didn''t look at him.


    Burke quickly walked to his car, opened the door and sat down. The light female perfume smell on him


    prated into the car with the cold wind, irritating Rose''s fragile nerves.


    If they hadn''t had any intimate contact, how could he be so close to Amanda and even smell the


    perfume on her? At the thought of this, Rose''s heart ached as if it was pricked by a needle. She didn''t


    know what she was expecting. Was it because she was hoping that Burke and Amanda would treat


    each other like guests? They really loved each other. Rose''s delusion about her was unreasonable.


    "Let''s go back to the manor." Burke ordered the driver. He saw that Rose kept silent and closed her


    eyes to rest in the back seat, thinking that she was tired after a day''s hard work and didn''t want to


    disturb her, so he didn''t exin more.


    Both of them didn''t say anything on the way back to the mansion of the manor.


    *


    Removing makeup, bathing and drying hair, as soon as Rose returned to the vi, she began to tidy up.


    After removing her clothes, Rose came out of the bathroom in loose solid colored cotton nightgown. As


    she came out, she saw Burke half-lying on the bed reading books.


    Thinking of what happened today, Rose was unhappy and didn''t want to sleep in the same bed with


    Jacob. So she went to the bed with a cold face, picked up the pillow and was about to leave.


    When she was about to leave, her slender wrist was held tightly by a powerful hand.


    "Where are you going?" He grabbed her wrist and asked.


    "Sleep in the next room." Rose turned around and met Burke''s cold eyes.


    "What? Is it so hard for you to sleep with me? " Burke asked with a sneer.


    "Yes." Rose blurted out without hesitation.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    The word was like a steel knife stabbing into Burke''s heart. He stared at Rose with anger burning in his


    eyes.


    The two had been in a stalemate for a long time, and Rose gradually calmed down. She said to Burke


    slowly, "Burke, we can''t always be so tit for tat, I think we need to have a good talk."


    "About what?" Burke let go of Rose''s hands. He asked in a cold voice, as if agreeing with her request


    for negotiation.


    Seeing that Burke didn''t refuse her, Rose sat down beside the bed and looked at the front in confusion.


    "Burke, I don''t know why you are reluctant to divorce me. The person you love is Amanda Zhao, not


    me. If you divorce me, you could marry Amanda Zhao and I could be free again without the identity of


    Mrs. Gu. It is the best choice for you, me and Amanda. Don''t worry. After our divorce, we''ll still have a


    deal. I''ll get what you want, and as for my father, I''ll try my best to save him. "


    Rose said calmly. Her eyes were covered with tears.


    Hearing Rose mentioning divorce again, Burke went angrier. ''Is she so desperate to end the marriage


    and leave him?'' ''Was it so difficult for her to be with him?'' Asking for a divorce again and again had set


    Burke''s bottom line, which made him angry.


    "Divorce?" Burke sneered, "Rose, I won''t divorce you. You''d better put this idea out of your mind. As for


    your father, you are really too naive. The people that are involved into this are more than you can


    imagine. Do you think you can save him on your own?"


    Burke''s words were like a hammer hammering in Rose''s heart. She faintly felt that the matter of her


    father''s imprisonment was not as simple as she thought. It seemed that there was a huge secret


    hidden behind the whole case, which her father had never told her.

 Chapter 54 Mist

    Chapter 54 Mist


    It was an eerie quiet night.


    Rose turned around and looked into the eyes of Rose. She asked sincerely, "Is there any hidden truth


    about my father''s case? Do you know something, Burke?"


    Nothing was more important than saving her father. For Rose, her father was the only family she could


    count on.


    On hearing this Burke was surprised by Rose''s acute insight. Although he did know some details, the


    rtionship between them wasplicated.


    He couldn''t bear to see Rose sink into this mess, so he had to hide it from her.


    "I don''t know." Burke replied coldly. For a moment, he looked evasive. "Even if there is really something


    hidden behind, your power can''t change anything. You just need to follow the agreement, behave


    yourself, I will do my best to save your father. As for whether you want to stay or not, I hope you can


    think it over before you make a decision. "


    Without giving Rose a chance to answer, Burke turned off the bedsidemp and went to sleep.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed with a pillow in her arms, Rose was in a daze. She knew that with the


    character of Burke. If he did not want to tell, she could not find any clue from him. Now that Burke had


    promised to save her father, she had to follow his request temporarily and y a good role as his wife.


    Then she would try to find out the truth of the case at that time.


    At the thought of this, Rose had no choice but to put the pillow back to its original ce, and silentlyy


    down beside Burke. She then lifted the quilt and got in.


    The warm breath of Burke made her long strained nerves gradually rxed. She fell asleep, and it was


    a rare for her recently.


    *


    The next morning, as usual, Burke got up early, and finished an hour of exercise in the gym of the vi.


    After washing up, he went downstairs, only to find that Rose had been busy preparing breakfast for


    him. Bowls and chopsticks clinked together, making Burke pleasant. The haze left after the quarrel


    yesterday was swept away in an instant. He loved the feeling of staying at home with Rose.


    Seeing that Burke wasing downstairs, Sophie, who was helping him, greeted him happily, "Mr. Gu,


    here you are. Mrs. Gu got up early this morning. She worked hard in the kitchen for a long time. She


    didn''t allow us to help you with the breakfast she prepared for you." Then she pulled out the dining


    chair and gestured for Burke to take his seat.


    ncing at the dishes on the table, Burke found all of them were his favorite food. He knew that Rose


    indeed prepared with all her heart, which made him feel warm in his heart.


    Without raising her head, Rose took a spoon of porridge in her hand and filled a bowl of steaming white


    porridge and handed it to the table where Burke was sitting.


    "You should eat while it''s hot. It happens to be thick. It''s your favorite." Said Rose gently.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Seeing that Rose took good care of him so carefully, Burke thought that she had changed her mind


    after a night''s consideration and given up the idea of divorce. He was very happy in his heart. After a


    good breakfast, he drove to the Gu Group in a good mood.


    Only Rose knew that she had already lost all hope for this marriage. The reason why she tried her best


    to be Mrs. Gu was to find out the truth of her father''s imprisonment as soon as possible, so that she


    could save her father.


    After Burke left, Rose changed her clothes and went to Xavier''spany alone. At this moment, the


    one could help her was only Xavier.


    *


    In a suit, Xavier trotted down the steps in front of the majestic government office building. The medal on


    his chest shed in the sunshine.


    "Rosy, what brings you here?" Xavier said with a smile.


    It was the first time for Rose to see Xavier working. Ordinarily he wore casual clothes, jeans and his


    extraordinarily handsome face, which made people think that he was a student who had just graduated.


    Today, in his working dress, he showed a bit of capable and firm, not like him in private.


    "Fine feathers make fine birds. Our Mr. Yang looks quite sleek in that suit." Rose joked.


    Hearing this, Xavier smoothed his hair in embarrassment. "That''s enough. I''m just serving the people.


    Rose, are you here to just make fun of me?" Xavier asked directly.


    The smile on Rose''s face disappeared. She looked serious and said slowly, "I came to you today for


    my father''s case. I can only find some news reports on the Inte, but some reports showed great


    disparity with each other. I want to ask you if you can help me to find that case file."


    Hearing that it was about Ray, Xavier''s face turned pale and fell into deep thoughts. It was a well-


    known big case which involved multiple parties of interests. The case was put on the spot when it was


    exposed. It was also because of the case that Ray, the well-known president of Lin Real Estate, was


    thrown into prison. His wife, Lillian Liu,mitted suicide. His family declined overnight. Only his only


    daughter who just graduated from university was called Rose Lin.


    As a key case, it was not easy to get it.


    Seeing that Xavier was in silence and seemed to have trouble getting the file, Rose knew that it was


    not easy to get the file. When she was about to give up, Xavier suddenly pped his hand and raised


    his head to promise her "OK, Rose, I will try my best to find you. It is not easy to investigate the case.


    I''ll just try!"


    Seeing that there was finally a glimmer of hope, Rose was very happy in her heart. She excitedly held


    Xavier''s arm and thanked him again and again, "Xavier, thank you, thank you very much!"


    Seeing the bright smile on Leona''s face, Xavier''s mood was also affected by the atmosphere and


    became happy. He smiled and said, "Rosy, we are all family, there''s no need to be polite." After saying


    that, he looked at the watch on his wrist and said to Rose with some embarrassment, "Rose, I have to


    go back now. There are still a lot of documents to deal with over there. I will not drive you back. Be


    careful on the way. I will let you know as soon as I find out the file."


    Seeing that Xavier was busy with his work and was willing to help her investigate the case, Rose was


    very grateful. She did not dare to dy his work again. She quickly pushed him to the stairs, while


    joking, "Hurry up. Work hard, and serve the people well."


    Xavier was amused. He trotted up the stairs, waved his hand to Rose, turned around and ran into the


    building.

 Chapter 55 Three Years Ago

    Chapter 55 Three Years Ago


    When Rose came out of the Xavier''spany, she found that the time was still early. Thinking of that


    these days she was too busy with her and Burke, she didn''t have time to care about Tina''s current


    situation. Therefore, she took out her mobile phone from her bag and dialed the number of Tina,


    wanting to ask her out for lunch with her.


    After a long beep, the phone was picked up.


    "Hello? Rose." Tina''s voice from the phone sounded calm. Although it was not as bright as before, it


    should not be a big deal with her. Rose was relieved.


    "Hey, Tina, are you okay? Do you have time for lunch?" Rose asked.


    "Yes, I''ll go to the hospital this afternoon. Can you apany me?" Tina agreed straightforwardly.


    "How about Japanese food? I heard that there''s a newly opened Japanese restaurant at Yunshang


    Road. The boss is a Japanese. Shall we have a try?" Rose couldn''t hold her excitement and proposed


    to Tina. At the thought that her father''s case finally came to light, she was in a good mood and her


    appetite also improved.


    "Okay. Yunshang Road, right? I''ll be there soon. See youter." Tina then hung up the phone quickly.


    Rose put her cell phone back to her bag, walked to the side of the road and called a taxi.


    "Sir, let''s go to the new Japanese restaurant at Yunshang Road." Rose said to the driver as she closed


    the door.


    "Yunshang Road? Here we go!" As soon as the driver received the destination, he stepped on the


    elerator and drove off.


    The car went on the road.


    "You seem to be in a good mood, Miss." The taxi driver was a middle-aged man in his early fifties. He


    seemed to be a good talker. Seeing the excited expression on Rose''s face, he decided to chat with her.


    "Yes." Rose squinted her eyes and smiled.


    When the car turned a corner and came to a busy street, a variety of small stores and restaurants filled


    the two sides of the street. On the non mobilene, the groups of people who enjoyed travelling in


    groups were very lively.


    The street was very crowded with so many cars and pedestrians that they could only slowly move


    forward in the middle of the street. Looking at the bustling street view outside the car window, Rose


    suddenly saw a construction spot in the middle of which she had finished and now stood in the middle


    of all the fancy stores on both sides, attracting much attention.


    The construction site was obviously abandoned for a long time. On top of a tall high-rise cement


    building, a red ''wee'' sign was blew out, losing its light red color and flowing with the wind lonely.


    Rose felt relieved and the smile on her face faded gradually and was reced byyers of haze.


    There was a traffic jam and the car just could not move.


    When the driver saw that Rose didn''t say a word, he caught a glimpse of her from the rearview mirror


    in the car. He noticed that Rose was looking at the deserted construction site in front of him. He thought


    it was a coincidence that such a construction site appeared on the bustlingmercial street for many


    years, so he exined to Rose, "This construction site was nned to build the biggest shopping mall


    in the city, but it was half finished. The boss was arrested by the government, but the project was


    dyed. It is said that it has been solved yet. What a pity that this is such a good ce!" The driver


    said regretfully. Seeing that the car in front of him did not move at all, he rolled down the window. Then


    he took a cigarette out of his pocket in his chest and lit it.


    "Miss, do you mind me to smoke?" After saying that, the driver raised the cigarette and have a deep


    smoke. Then he stretched out his hand with the cigarette and slowly spit out a stream of smoke.


    Obviously, he didn''t notice the gloomy expression of Rose. He continued, "It''s said that a dozen people


    died in the construction project. Look, it fell from the highest building. It''s really a disaster."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    nkly, Rose listened to the driver in silence all the way.


    *


    Her mind went back to three years ago.


    At that time, the Ninth Block was in the developing phase. The government of the city nned to


    develop it into the most prosperousmercial street in the downtown. The center area was going to


    be built as the biggestmercial za in this city. And this project was put for bidding in the whole


    country.


    Lin Real Estate, which had been one of the strongest in the industry, had been ced great hopes on


    the public.


    As the CEO of Lin Real Estate and Rose''s father, Ray also had the indent to participate in the bid.


    Rose could only remember that her father was busy with the bidding data and he went back home from


    work early in the morning and came backte at night.


    Ray thought he had been well prepared and confident, but he still lost on the day.


    At the night of the bid, her father returned home with strong smell of alcohol, which was quite abnormal.


    Under the influence of alcohol, his consciousness was not clear. Besides, Rose and her mother threw


    themselves down on the sofa worriedly. When her father took off his shoes and socks and took off his


    tie, she heard his father keep on saying the words, "The collusion between government officials and


    merchants" Neither she nor her mother knew what did it mean at that time. They only thought that it


    was due to the error in work and the effect of alcohol on anesthesia.


    Later, his father didn''t mention anything about the bidding, so no one asked him what had happened on


    the day.


    Unexpectedly, there was an ident during the construction of the Ninth Block which had been carried


    out over four monthster. A dozen workers were working in the air. Because of their ignorance of the


    safety measures, the tall shelves suddenly copsed when they were doing homework. No one was


    able to escape from this ident.


    The news had caused a huge sensation in the society after it was reported. The victims and their


    families all went to the government office building to make a request to investigate the project


    supervisor thoroughly. And the victim was also asked to seek justice.


    The Inte, TV and newspapers were all about thetest progress of the ident of the nine


    mountain project.


    To Rose''s surprise, a dozen policemen came to his home that night and took him away a month after


    the ident. Since then, his father hadn''te back home.


    A few monthster, the judge dered that his father, Ray, as the person in charge of the ident of


    the nine mountain project, was sent to prison.


    Ray didn''t want Rose to get involved in his business. He wanted his daughter d to grow up happily.


    So Rose, who was an art major, didn''t know much about her father''s business. She had some doubts,


    puzzle, sadness, and anger when her father was put in jail. She didn''t believe that her respected father


    would go to dock the project funds and buy safe equipment for the workers on the construction site. In


    the end, the worker was killed.


    Besides, since the bidding, her father''s strange performance had made her particrly


    puzzled.

 Chapter 56 Old Story of the Lin Family

    Chapter 56 Old Story of the Lin Family


    After that, Ray was put into prison. So far, Rose hadn''t gotten an exnation from her father. He


    neither admitted it nor denied it. He didn''t even make an appeal, and epted everything silently.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    But Rose never thought that her mother would leave her forever because of this.


    In Rose''s eyes, her mother, Lillian, was a gentle but strong woman. She had apanied her father


    for many years and experienced a lot of ups and downs, so she would not be desperate about the


    incident.


    While three days after her father was put in prison, the news that her mother died by suicide came to


    her.


    The police found Lillian''s dead body in a water bank and found a letter that had been soaked in water.


    The handwriting was very vague.


    ording to the police and legal examiner''s identification, Lillian, Rose''s mother, was born alive


    because she could not stand the family change of her husband''s imprisonment.


    Even though Rose did not want to ept it, it finally happened.


    With the help of rtives, Rose held a simple funeral for her mother, and buried the cremains in the


    cemetery on Dongping Mountain, the suburb of the city.


    When people left, something happened to the Lin Family. Because of this major change, the group of


    people who wanted to seek ties of kinship now all moved far away. They wanted to make a clean break


    with Rose, not to mention help her. It was the first time for Rose to see the coldness of human heart


    and the cruelty of human world.


    At the same time, Rose just graduated from university and was suffering a series of big blows in her life


    without social baptism. She used to live a dream life, but now she forced herself to be strong


    overnight. Her father was put in jail and her mother was dead. She would never allow herself to die, as


    the only one left in the Lin Family.


    Thinking of that dark and gloomy time, Rose couldn''t help but cry, and her heart ached fiercely.


    At that time, Tina stayed by Rose''s side all day long, fearing that she would take things too hard just


    like Lillian did. At that time, Tina and Yang secretly got the marriage license without telling their parents.


    They are toote to hold the wedding, but because of the misfortune of Rose''s family, the wedding was


    temporarily dyed.


    Seeing that Rose cried her face every day and often sat in bed with her eyes wandering, Tina was


    worried and distressed. In order to make her happy, Tina had to talk with her everyday and collected all


    kinds of jokes online.


    But it was also because of thepany of Tina that Rose calmed down day by day and gradually


    walked out of the haze of the family.


    In Rose''s heart, Tina was a warm family.


    The door of memory was closed gently. The taxi driver threw the cigarette end out of the window after


    he smoked it and rolled up the window. Still, Rose didn''t respond. She leaned her head against the


    window and gazed at the red banner which read, "the construction site". It had been a long time since


    that happened, but this was the first time for Rose to see the project in reality. This reminded her of that


    period of time when she was unwilling to look back. Since her father died, she rarely went shopping,


    and even unconsciously avoided Ninth Block.


    The driver turned around and found that Rose was preupied. Confused as he was, he didn''t ask


    much and just kept silent.


    Having been blocked in the street for a long time, the driver impatiently honked several times, which


    caused a series of chain reactions. The honks of the cars on the street began to ring, making people


    feel more and more irritable.


    Finally, the motionless troop started to move slowly, and the driver followed the speed of the cars in the


    front slowly out of the busy street.


    *


    The phone in her bag rang at the moment when she went into Yunshang Road. Rose opened her bag


    and took out her vibrating mobile phone. Looking at the name of Tina shing on the screen, she


    pressed the "answer" button.


    "Hello Rose. Haven''t you arrived yet? I''ve been here for a while. Is the name of this restaurant Jasper?


    " Tina said impatiently.


    "Yes, it''s Jasper." Tina answered. Rose felt sorry for keeping Tina waiting for long time, because she


    had been stuck in a traffic jam for a while. Wait for me in the dining room, I''ll be there soon. " Rose said


    apologetically. Mentioning Ninth Block''s name still made her nervous.


    Hearing the name of Ninth Block, Tina understood what she meant. She was worried that Rose would


    be unhappy when she thought about what had happened in her family, so she deliberately avoided the


    traffic jam and said, "Don''t say sorry please, Do you want to break up with me? Okay, I''ll wait for you.


    Take care and don''t worry. "


    "Okay, "Rose said softly and drew back the wire. When she and Tina were still students in the past,


    they also slept in the dormitory''s bed for a long time every night, talking about various expectations for


    their future lovers. At that time, their lives were both simple and happy. They thought that as long as


    they fell in love with someone, they could be with each other forever. They had never thought that their


    future life would experience so many hardships and pains. Thinking of the terrible situation of herself


    and Tina, Rose was relieved and sighed deeply.


    Soon, Rose arrived at the door of the restaurant. She took out her wallet, took out one hundred Yuan


    and handed it to the driver, whispering, "thank you, sir. You don''t need to make change for it."


    The taxi driver took the money and suddenly turned around to smile at Rose before she got off the taxi.


    dy, it''s better for you to smile. Don''t always pull a long face. Anything unpleasant will be okay."


    Hearing that, Rose was a little stunned, then a faint smile appeared on her face, "thank you and


    goodbye." She got out of the car and waved goodbye to the driver. Kindness from strangers could


    always make people feel particrly warm.


    The driver nodded at her, rolled down the window, pressed on the gas and disappeared at the end of


    the street.


    "Rose, here!" As soon as Rose entered the restaurant, he saw Tina waving excitedly at her in the


    customers waiting area.


    "Sorry to bete. Are you hungry?" Rose walked quickly to Tina and asked apologetically.


    "Yes, I am okay. But my baby doesn''t agree with this." Said Tina with a smile, touching her lower


    abdomen which was not obvious.


    "Baby, I''mte. You must be hungry." Smiling softly, Rose reached out her hand and covered Tina''s


    belly.


    With these thoughts in her mind, Tina took Rose''s hand, put her head on Rose''s shoulder, and


    deliberately said in a low voice, "let''s go, let''s go. Aunt Rose is going to treat us a dinner. We must have


    a good time today. "


    Hand in hand, they chatted in a quiet box led by a waiter.

 Chapter 57 No Way Back

    Chapter 57 No Way Back


    The private room was quiet and elegant, and the Japanese style decoration was Buddhist style. It


    seemed to make the whole room Buddhist.


    Tina leaned over and smelt thevender on the table. She nodded and praised, "Wow, it''s really a high-


    ss restaurant. It smells so good."


    Just as she finished her words, Rose became nervous. She took over the soup and added, "I don''t


    know what the scent is. But you still smell so close. What if it is the smell that pregnant women can''t


    smell?"


    Hearing this, Tinaughed. She covered her stomach and said, "Rose, do you feel bored in the


    mansion? You have watched too many imperial TV series. It''s never easy to smell and something bad


    will happen..."


    Rose didn''t feel annoyed even though she wasughed at. She shook her head and called the waiter


    outside to take the medicine stove out. After that, Rose was a little relieved. She turned around and


    looked at Tina, who was sitting on the sofa andughing at the cushion. She said angrily, "how can you


    be a mother soon? You are still like an immature girl at school? Why are you so fussy? No wonder your


    baby wants to kick you. "


    "I dare not change. It doesn''t matter if I be mature, as long as I grow up, I can always be young


    and beautiful." Tina stoppedughing, raised her head, straightened her back and said with her mouth


    curved.


    Her long hair was cut in short because of her pregnancy. The window of thepartment was open.


    The wind poured in from the window, blowing her hair flying. Her eyes squinted, as if there were stars


    in her smile.


    Reba was stunned. It seemed that she was back to her youth and college full of youth and vitality.


    Riding a motorbike, Tina and Tina passed through a shady road. There were books in their schoolbag


    and hopes for the future in them. They happily discussed about the teacher''s wig in ss yesterday


    and how the child of the student from the canteen was so naughty. At that time, their mother was still


    alive, and their father was not a prisoner. Their family was happy and they had a bright future


    Rose suddenly wanted to cry.


    "What''s wrong?" Noticing that Rose fell silent all of a sudden, Tina was a little worried. She put her


    hand on Rose''s forehead and asked, "what happened? Are you not feeling well? "


    Leona removed her hand, shook her head, and said as if nothing had happened, "I''m fine. It''s just... I


    suddenly thought of the past."


    Hearing this, Sherry became silent.


    In a quiet small box, the two girls, or they were now women, each had thought of the past time and had


    aplicated mood.


    "I remember that you had short hair before you went to school, and then you only had long hair."


    "Yes," said Bess, while touching her short hair, and she continued, "at that time, Mr. Yang said that he


    liked women with long hair floating in the air, so I kept long hair for him. He said that I had been


    separated from him for several years. I can cut off thousands of annoyances for him."


    "I thought you would peel your hair for me." Rose joked.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Hey! Rose!" Don''t think that I''m weaker because I''m pregnant! " Tina made a gesture to pounce on


    Rose, which made her burst intoughter.


    "Rose, don''t force me to think about it. My college time was just a stupid history," said Tina, with tears


    in her eyes, and she shrugged her shoulders and smiled at Reba. "It''s a sad story! At that time, I


    was madly in love with him. I thought I had met with the true love of my life. I wanted to go through fire


    and water to prove how much I loved him, and I was so angry with my parents because of him. But


    now, I am pregnant with his child, and he told me that he had found his true love. Do you know that


    sometimes I really want to travel through time and tell myself not to be stupid to love such a man? "


    Rose didn''t say anything but stared at the zedmp on the wall, lost in thought.


    With a click, the door of the room was opened and the waiter came in with a dish. Although waiter felt


    the strange atmosphere in the room, he just looked up and down at the two women customers


    undetected, and imagined the scene of a mistress negotiate with the original one in his mind. He


    sighed secretly and thought, ''could it be that girlfriends fight for men? What a strange world!''.


    "Excuse me, your dishes are all served." A waiter said respectfully as he put the dishes on the table.


    "Okay, thank you." Rose nodded to show her appreciation.


    After the waiter went out, they pushed and closed the door, and then Rose said, "Do you know? I also


    want to go back and stop all the bad things from happening. In that case, my father won''t be in jail, and


    my mother won''t die for no reason. Burke and I... I won''t marry Burke anymore. "


    If she could travel through time, maybe her family was still happy, and she would go abroad for further


    study and stop loving Burke. Instead, she would find a man who really loved her and spent the rest of


    her life with him.


    He didn''t need to be that high, handsome or rich as long as he loved her.


    What she wanted was a husband who loved her.


    She thought to herself, ''Burke can be with his Amy too. How wonderful it is! Both of us can be a perfect


    couple.''.


    Rose didn''t notice her tears rolling down. Until she came back to her senses, she found that her tears


    had already covered her face.


    "I think you''re probably the only person that can make me cry in front of you without any fear." Rose


    took a piece of tissue from her bag and wiped the tears on her face. She shrugged her shoulders and


    said.


    "Should I feel honored?" Tina said softly, patting on Rose''s shoulder tofort her.


    "There is no way back. As long as you live a good life, you will be happy, Rose." Tina put on a smile


    and pretended to be careless as she used to be. Then she continued, "only those who have no future


    will miss the past hard. After all, I have a bright future."


    The two girls looked at each other and smiled. They both knew each other''s friendship.


    "Well, that''s enough. Let''s eat now. I can take them back if I can''t eat them up? My baby and I live


    alone in an orphanage. Miss. Lin, pleasee to help us from time to time. " Taking out the chopsticks


    and looking at the various dishes on the table, Tina began to sigh at the bloodsuckers of the capitalist.


    "Gu family is really good at making money. I heard that the capitalist bought and in the suburb. It''s a


    tendency to buy all thend in the world."


    "I won''t interfere in his business affairs." Rose picked up a piece of raw fish, dipped it in sauce, and


    chewed it slowly.


    "Oh, forget it. You are the wife of a wealthy family. Your business is beauty shopping."


    "If you like it, we can exchange." Raising Rose''s eyebrows.


    Tina clicked her tongue and shook her head, "no, No. I don''t want to stay with such a cold face."


    A faint smile appeared on Rose''s face. She knew that Tina was joking with her to distract her attention


    so that she would not be bothered. As usual, they talked with each other word by word. It was not


    difficult for them to have a meal together.

 Chapter 58 A Slap

    Chapter 58 A p


    "Wow, food is good for recovery. I''m really content with the food." Tina picked up the juice on the table


    and took a sip. She threw the juice to her lips and stared at the red wine beside Rose. "If only I had


    some wine with me," she murmured


    Rose stopped her action and put down the chopsticks. She took the ss of red wine cautiously and


    walked away from Tina. She warned, "you are pregnant now! Don''t touch wine! "


    "I won''t touch you. Why are you so angry?" Tina muttered, "Why are you so nervous than me?"


    "Whatever you say, alcohol is not to be drunk at all. I am the godmother of my child." Rose put down


    the ss.


    "Hey, hey, I don''t want you to be my baby''s godmother." Tina corrected her on purpose.


    "Really? You said before that you wanted me to be the godmother of your child, and your child would


    have a godfather with hundreds of millions of assets. " Rose looked up at her and said unhurriedly.


    "HMM... I still have an answer to no matter how hard I think about it. Okay. Okay. You can be the baby''s


    godmother, and Burke will be the baby''s godfather. " Tina thought for a while and said, "anyway, it''s my


    turn."


    The private room was very quiet and there was a sudden noise outside. It seemed that someone was


    arguing.


    "Don''t make a scene in the dining room." Tina stood up and pped her hands, "I''m going to the


    bathroom."


    "Do you want me to go with you?" Asked Rose.


    "Come on. I''m pregnant. I''m not an idiot." Tina waved her hand and went out.


    Tina did not close the door when she went out, so the noise outside became clearer.


    A sharp voice of a woman shouted, "do you know who I am? Do I need to make a reservation? You


    must spare a room for me today! "


    "I''m sorry, Mrs. Zhao. Our private room is full. I can''t let all of them go, right? How about I setting


    another table for you in dining hall? " The manager bowed and apologized.


    "What? Who do you think I am? I won''t eat without private room."


    "No, it''s not like that. Mrs. Zhao, you misunderstood..." an apologetic voice sounded again.


    Rose shook her head. This restaurant had many diners and it was difficult to have seats without


    reservation. This woman muste from a rich family. She was haughty and domineering. It was pitiful


    that this restaurant was in trouble.


    Just as she was about to close the door, she heard someone shouting outside.


    "Ah! What are you doing?! Are you blind! Gilbert! "


    "You got in the way and I didn''t step on your shoes! How can you smear my purity! I have apologized to


    you! "


    Rose frowned as she recognized the voice. It was familiar to her -- it was Tina''s voice.


    Rose took her bag and rushed out.


    The dining hall had been crowded with people. When Rose pushed through the crowd and went in, she


    really saw Tina standing with a woman. That woman, with her back against Rose, wore a dark purple


    sun top skirt and a balustrade, looking very rich and noble. No wonder the manager was so humble.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This woman made Rose feel that it was rare to be familiar with.


    Have met her before


    Eyebrows frowned, Rose thought quickly. When she walked over, with a sound of "snap", another


    woman standing behind the woman suddenly stood up and gave a p in Tina''s face hard.


    "Bitch! You show up everywhere! You stepped on my cousin''s shoes. Can you afford the


    compensation? Do you know who my cousin is? Mandy! And her shoes is worth you working for ten


    years! Do you know how expensive the shoes she are wearing? You can''t afford it forever! "


    It took a while for Tina to react and her brain went nk. Out of maternal instinct, she covered her belly


    tightly. With a roar in her ear, she even could not stand steadily.


    "Bang -" a p sounded more loudly, which was more crisp and loud than the p just now. Mandy


    stared with her eyes wide open at the sudden appearance of Rose. She gave Rachel, her cousin, a


    p in the face.


    "Ah --" Rachel was pped so hard that she turned her head. She did not expect that someone would


    dare to p her.


    "Rose, are you crazy?" Mandy red at Rose with red face out of anger.


    Ignoring her words, Rose stared at Rachel who was holding her half face with her hand and said


    gloomily, "this is return to the p you just gave Tina. Don''t you know who you are before you hit


    someone? There are some people you can''t hit. "


    "Rose!" Mandy shouted angrily.


    However, Rose didn''t respond at all. She just held up Tina and looked at her swollen face. Her heart


    ached. Since her mother died and her father was in jail, Tina had treated her like her own sister. Now


    her sister had been bullied, but she could not bear it despite her good nature.


    "Rachel, I think your father has taught you the basic courtesy. There is no private room in this


    restaurant. You can''t get a private room for others by creating a disturbance here, and others also want


    to do business here. Don''t you think it is unkind and rude. What''s more, many people are having dinner


    here, and it is inevitable that some people know you, Mandy. Our entertainment circle is big or small,


    but there must be a lot of people want to hear the news about you. The daughter of Zhao Family is


    making a scene in a restaurant, which is not good for your reputation. Please conduct yourself with


    dignity. " With no expression on her face, Rose was about to leave with Tina.


    "Stop!" Mandy pointed at Rose and shouted, "your friend dirtied my shoes. What should you do?"


    Rose turned around slowly and looked down at the high-heeled shoes of Mandy. There was no dirty


    mark on the polished white shoes.


    "I didn''t step on her shoes. She framed me!" Tina looked at them angrily and said, "they are


    deliberately picking on me!"


    "Yo, Are we making trouble?" Rachelughed, "who can prove that we are making trouble? You must


    step on my shoes! And you can ask others. "


    Rachel looked around the restaurant. When the manager and waiters knew that they couldn''t afford to


    offend, they were sweating to say that they didn''t see it clearly at that time, and no one dared to testify.


    "How is it going?" Rachel proudly asked.

 Chapter 59 A Nice Counterattack

    Chapter 59 A Nice Counterattack


    As far as Rose knew, Tina was a woman who had the courage to take the responsibility. If she said she


    didn''t do, then she must didn''t do that thing. At present, it was obvious that Mandy and this arrogant


    woman wanted to frame Tina and embarrass them in public. Seeing that no one dared to stand out to


    testify for Tina and Mandy was looking at her with acent look on her delicate face, a sudden


    idea shed through Rose''s mind.


    "Then what do you want?" Rose stared at Rachel in a cold way.


    "Let this woman clean my cousin''s shoes before letting you go." Rachel turned her eyes and pointed at


    Tina who was next to Rose.


    "Don''t push me too far!" Hearing what Rachel said, Tina was angry and took a step forward angrily.


    As if satisfied with Rachel''s suggestion, Mandy, who was standing behind Rachel, took a few steps


    forward silently, stretched out her slender feetzily, and said to Tina, "let''s begin."


    Seeing the arrogance of the two sisters, Rose stepped forward and stood in front of Tina to protect her.


    Rose said, "So?" Mrs. Mandy was so fond of being attended by servants. Hadn''t the servant hired


    enough yet? How about this? There are many small stalls selling leather shoes on the street, and each


    of them values ten dors. How about I give you ten dors and you go out to wipe your shoes? "


    "It''s an honor that I''m asking her to polish my cousin''s shoes Do you think anyone can have such an


    honor?" Rachel yelled at Rose.


    When Tina was about to lose her temper, Rose reached out and gestured for her to ignore. She turned


    to Rachel and scornfully said, "Oh? I wonder if you have the honor to help your cousin with that. I''ll give


    you more than ten percent of the sry. How much do you want? "


    Rachel trembled with anger. She looked up and down at Rose and found that she was dressed in a


    simple and elegant dress and didn''t look like a rich person. So she said to Rose, "you either help her


    Polish her shoes, or you pay for it! The shoes she is wearing are worth the sry of several months.


    Can you afford them? "


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Before Rachel could finish her words, Mandy was toote to stop her. Of course she knew that it was


    easy for Rose to buy the shoes. She didn''t need to blink, because she was the hostess of the Gu


    Group.


    The arrogant posture of Mandy suddenly faded away. She secretly cursed in her heart that Rachel was


    so stupid.


    Hearing what Rachel asked, Rose gave a little chuckle and immediately said, "I can''t polish the shoes.


    No matter how noble your family is, our Gu Group is not a poor family. I''m afraid it''s a little improper to


    do so? As for thepensation, you just say a price, and I will pay. "


    "What... What''s your rtionship with the Gu Group?" As soon as Rachel heard about the Gu Group,


    she couldn''t help trembling and asked incredulously.


    "The wife of the CEO of the Gu Group, Rose." Tina raised her voice deliberately when she saw that


    Rachel was so frustrated.


    Rose put a few strands of hair behind her ears casually. She didn''t look directly at them. "Let''s make a


    price." Disdain was written all over her face.


    Seeing that Rose did not deny her identity as thedy of the Gu Group, Rachel turned her head and


    looked at Mandy in horror, but only got a resentful eyesight from Mandy. So she lowered her head and


    did not say anything.


    "One hundred thousand." Seeing that the situation was not good, Mandy, who had been silent for a


    long time, just wanted to get rid of it, so she asked for a price.


    "One hundred thousand?! You guys are robbing me! " Hearing the price, Tina angrily shouted at Mandy.


    Rose looked down at the high-heeled shoes on Mandy''s feet. She recognized the shoes. A pair of


    shoes had been given to her by Burke. It was at most 30000 Yuan. But Mandy asked 100, 000 Yuan for


    it because she wanted to make things difficult for her so that she wouldn''t lose badly.


    "Fine, It''s ok." As she said that, she reached out to grab her purse, but was stopped by Tina. "Rose,


    don''t give them money. They obviously bully me!"


    Rose shook her head at Tina, indicating that it was okay with her. She took out a golden bank card


    from her wallet, took it in her hand and shook it. She nced at a ATM outside the restaurant, and said


    to Mandy who was standing in front of her, "Do you want to transfer the money or get cash it now?"


    Seeing that Rose didn''t take it seriously, Mandy bit her lips and angrily squeezed words from her teeth,


    "transfer!"


    Hearing this, Rose slowly took out her mobile phone from her bag. She tapped the screen with her


    finger and handed it to Mandy. She said, "your ount."


    Mandy took the phone with anger, quickly click the screen several times and handed it back to Rose.


    After ncing at a series of numbers on the screen, Rose walked straight to the ATM outside the


    restaurant, hacking in the card with a poker face, and then pressed the button to withdraw the card. All


    his movements were smooth without any hesitation.


    "Ding Dong", in the restaurant, the mobile phone rang twice at the same time. After opening the card, it


    was a reminder from the Bank of 100000 yuan. With a sullen face, Mandy put the phone back to her


    bag and was about to leave. Seeing this, Rachel followed up quietly.


    "Stop!"


    As soon as she transferred the money and came in from the outside, she bumped into Mandy Zhao


    and Rachel Wang who left. She shouted angrily.

 Chapter 60 Meddle In Others Marriage

    Chapter 60 Meddle In Others'' Marriage


    Suddenly, Mandy stopped walking. She raised her head and looked at Rose with arrogance.


    Tina and other people also came over.


    With a straight face, Rose slowly said, "I''ve given you enough money. So, do you want me to keep the


    shoes on your feet?"


    Hearing this, Mandy was so angry. When she was about to say something, Rachel rushed to her and


    said, "Don''t go too far." Can you bully me as you like? "


    Rose raised her eyebrows slightly and said with a slight smile, "then thedy of Zhao Group can bully


    anyone as she like? I am just following the way she did and following the original example. What? I


    don''t imitate well? "


    "You!" Mandy''s face was livid, and she couldn''t say a word. Her beautiful and delicate features were


    distorted because of anger, which made her look very funny.


    "I''ve bought the shoes. Will you take them off or not?" Reba asked with a cold face.


    "I''ll ask someone to send it to you when I get back. Okay?" Mandy knew she was in the wrong, so she


    had topromise.


    "No, I want it now, you must give it to me now." Insisted Rose.


    "What about Mandy? How can you let her go home with her bare feet? " Rachel went up and


    questioned Rose.


    "That''s none of my business. I have to take this pair of shoes with me today." Said Rose


    expressionlessly.


    Mandy trembled with anger. She bent down, lifted her foot, took off her shoes and threw them to the


    ground. Then she walked away quickly with bare feet. Rachel gave a hard look at Rose, then left as


    well.


    Seeing Mandy leaving, the onlookers knew there was no need to watch, so they also left.


    "Rose!" With a worried look, Tina ran over, and the red and swollen marks of palm were still obvious on


    her face.


    "Are you okay? Does it hurt? " Seeing her swollen face, Tina asked with concern.


    "Nothing serious. I''ll pay you back the money. " Tina said apologetically.


    With Rose''s hands on Tina''s shoulders, Rose smiled and said, "Tina! Don''t you want be my fried


    anymore? Our love is much more important than ten thousand Yuan. Don''t mention that. " Ever since


    she got married, Tina quit the job of an advertisingpany designer, and became a full-time


    housewife. She took care of Yang by all means, and now she was preparing to divorce him. How could


    she have so much money to pay back? Rose knew that Tina was in a difficult situation.


    Hearing that Rose refused to pay the money, Tina burst into tears. She had been depressed for a long


    time. Tears welled up in her eyes.


    "Rose..."Tina murmured.


    "My sweet, how can you cry so easily?" "It''s so humiliating to be surrounded by so many people. All


    right, don''t cry. Come on, I''ll take you to eat delicious food!" Roseforted Tina while patting her back


    gently


    Tina smiled through tears, took out a bag of tissue from her bag, pulled out one and wiped her tears.


    Seeing this, Rose waved at the restaurant manager who had been standing nearby and watching all


    the time. She took out a card from her wallet and handed it to the manager, and said, "pay the bill."


    The manager received the card from Rose respectfully and showed them to the cashier with a "please"


    gesture. He whispered a few words with the worker in charge of payment and soon came with several


    receipt.


    "Mrs. Rose, please take your card." The restaurant manager gave the receipt and bank card to Rose


    and said happily.


    Rose took the things in the manager''s hands, nced at the bill, and casually put them into her bag.


    "Tina, let''s go." Arm in arm with Tina, Rose was about to leave the restaurant.


    "Please wait a minute..."A waitress rushed to Rose, holding the high-heeled shoes that Mandy just put


    down.


    Hearing this, Rose turned around and saw a waitress holding her shoes with both hands. She was


    breathing heavily and said timidly, "Mrs. Rose, I forgot to take your shoes."


    Rose nced at the shoes in the waiter''s hands and said lightly, "no, I don''t want to buy new shoes.


    Could you deal with them for me?" After saying that, he held Tina''s hand and went straight out.


    *


    It was a sunny afternoon. Two or three people were sittingzily on a cane chair at a cafe on the side of


    the street.


    In the high-end beverage shop, a few young girls in fashionable clothes and delicately made up were


    talking cheerfully. The innocent and bright smile bloomed on their young faces, forming a beautiful


    scenery on the street.


    Hand in hand, Tina and Rose wandered around the street. Hearing this, Rose was confused and


    wondered why Mandy and her cousin that they wanted to give Tina hard time. It seemed that they


    didn''te for Rose. Was there anything she didn''t know between Tina and Mandy? But she didn''t say


    anything, and it was inappropriate for her to ask, lest her troubles would be aroused.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing the awkward expression on Rose''s face, Tina knew that she had some doubts in her heart. She


    hesitated for a moment and said, "do you want to ask me why the two women embarrassed me just


    now?"


    Seeing that Tina had known her mind, Rose didn''t hide anything but nodded silently.


    "Actually, the woman next to Mandy intervened in my marriage. " Tina said lightly, looking forward with


    empty eyes.


    It suddenly dawned on Rose. She opened her mouth in surprise. It was a shame that a mistress who


    had a foot in other people''s marriage dared to pick on her own wife in public. At the thought of Rachel''s


    overbearing manner, Rose couldn''t help but smash her mouth, thinking that maybe Yang really had a


    blinding eye. A good girl like Tina would rather fall in love with a person who took advantage of his


    power to bully other people.


    "No wonder she look domineering. You and Yang haven''t divorced yet, but that woman dare to bully


    you like this. Her character is obvious, is he blind in these years? "This kind of woman... Is his really


    love?" Rose shook her head with a sneer.


    Hearing this, Tina smiled bitterly and said, "you know, men are always shit. They always pursue


    surprise. Recently, I have figured it out. Why should I make a fuss with her? It will only make me look


    down upon myself. "


    Although she said she had figured it out, Tina still cared about it. After all, they had once been in love


    with each other day and night. How could they just let go of each other so easily. Even though the man


    you loved dearly gave you endless harm and pain now, you still hope for his good in your heart.


    Just like her and Burke, even though there were too many misunderstandings and obstacles between


    them, and even if Burke had brought indelible hurt to her, she could not break away from the


    rtionship in her heart. She could not cheat herself in this point.


    Seeing that Rose remained silent, Tina continued, "I''ve made an investigation. This woman is the


    cousin of Mandy, who is connected with Zhao Family. It was because of Zhao family that she was


    employed as a counselor in Yang''s school. However, it was said that she had a powerful background of


    Zhao Family, so she was often swaggering in the school and had little friendly rtionship with her


    colleagues and students. But Yang... "Speaking of rod, Tina could not continue.


    "Such a deserted man. I don''t want to mention him anymore. However, have your parents known about


    this? " Rose asked gingerly.


    Tina shook her head helplessly. After a long time, she said, "when I secretly married, my father was so


    angry that he was seriously ill. Later he was sent to the hospital. You know that. I was the one who


    wanted to marry him. I should take the me for this. But my parents are old now. I don''t want them to


    worry about me anymore. You must help me hide this from them. " With these words, she looked at


    Rose imploringly.


    Rose nodded slightly to show her agreement.


    Tina took a pause and calmed down. She put her arm around Rose''s shoulder andughed, e on,


    don''t cry. Don''t be so sad. Let''s go! We haven''t gone shopping together for a long time. Let''s go


    shopping together happily today! "

 Chapter 61 Double Whammy

    Chapter 61 Double Whammy


    With these words, Tina took Rose''s hand and was about to walk into a stylish furniture shop nearby.


    However, Rose was hit in the vital part by her words. She was slightly shocked but soon calmed down.


    But she didn''t know there was indeed a woman called Amanda between her and Burke. There was no


    doubt that she was the third party between them.


    "Don''t just stand there. Let''s go." Urged by Tina again, Rose had to force a smile and went to the house


    shop with her. Since they both had their own thoughts, they could only give each other warmth.


    *


    In the full re of the crowd, Mandy fled away with bare feet. She looked rather angry and quickened


    her pace unconsciously. With a disappointed look on her face, Rachel quickly followed her. The two of


    them quickly walked to the corner of the street.


    "Ah..." suddenly, Mandy screamed. She felt so painful that she lifted her foot. The sole of her foot was


    rubbed by a sharp stone, and her original tender skin was bleeding slightly.


    Mandy had never been humiliated like this. Since she met Rose Lin, she had suffered losses twice in a


    row, which made her both angry and annoyed.


    "Mandy, are you all right?" When Rachel caught up with Mandy, she asked with concern.


    "p!" What''s more, a big palm mark was left on Rachel''s cheek. Mandy had just been bullied by


    Rose. She couldn''t find a ce to vent her anger. Seeing Rachel''s ttering look, of course she vented


    all her anger on her.


    Holding the painful side of her face, Rachel widened her eyes in disbelief.


    "You idiot, it''s all your fault!" Mandy leaned against the wall with her injured leg.


    Feeling wronged, Rachel didn''t dare to offend Mandy. She could only keep silent and cover her face


    with hands to sob secretly. She had grown up in a poor vige. Her father had drunk a lot and often


    abused his wife and daughter. When Rachel was nine, her mother couldn''t stand her father''s domestic


    violence all the year round, so she took Rachel out of her hometown and went to a city to work for a


    living.


    At a foot massage Shop, Mandy''s uncle met Rachel''s mother, who was waitress in the shop. Antony


    had a crush on Rachel''s mother after widowed for many years. Despite the opposition of his family, he


    married Rachel''s mother and became her stepfather.


    Antony had always been lukewarm towards Rachel just give her meals and let her go to school. Soon,


    Rachel''s mother gave birth to a boy. The mother put all her energy on the new boy and ignored her life,


    which made Rachel more embarrassed at home and even the servant bullied her.


    Especially for Mandy, who had no blood rtionship with her, she had been superior to her since


    childhood. She made things difficult for her and bullied her, and to make fun of her. Antony was just a


    useless good for nothing. Since he took over the family business of the Xu Family, his family''s fortune


    was almost ruined by him. He could keep the present good situation with the help of his sister, Mandy''s


    mother.


    Antony was helped by the Zhao Family. Under the hedge of others, Rachel did not dare to offend the


    Zhao Family either. Therefore, she could only swallow all the insults from Mandy Zhao and ept


    them.


    In such an awkward environment, Rachel carefully lived, worked hard to study to change her fate and


    smoothly finished her postgraduate study. Although Rachel came from a rural family, she inherited her


    mother''s genes and grew up more and more smart and beautiful. She also understood the


    rtionships of the society more and more. She began to fawn on Mandy in every way she wanted to


    get the life she wanted with the help of the Zhao Family.


    "Cry, cry, cry! You only knew to cry! You are just a country bumpkin. What else can you do except


    crying! Are you blind? Go and hail a taxi for me! " Mandy swore.


    Rachel wiped her tears obediently and waved her hand. A taxi slowly approached not far away.


    Seeing this, Mandy reached out her hand and shouted at Rachel who was standing on the street, "are


    you dead? Come and help me! "


    Hearing the voice, Katherine turned around and helped Erin into the car. She was resentful, but she


    didn''t dare to show it. She had to secretly gnash her teeth.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Lady, where are you going?" The driver looked back at the two girls. One was barefoot and the other


    was tearful. Half of her face was swollen. He had been imagining that original wife would do to beat the


    other mistress in the street, and could not help but sigh deeply.


    "Hospital!" Without raising her head, Mandy said to the driver. Then she took out tissue from her bag


    and wiped the wound on the sole of her foot carefully.


    Seeing that Mandy was so rude, the driver was determined that Mandy should be the mistress. As a


    good moral and conscience citizen, he extremely hated such a shameless person who destroyed other


    people''s family, so his attitude towards them became worse.


    The taxi was running on the road. On the right turn, the driver stepped on the gas purposely and turned


    the steering wheel sharply. The car shed and the two people on the back seat were thrown out of the


    inertia and hit hard on the door.


    "How did you drive?! Why are you driving so recklessly ''? !" Rachel struggled to sit down and yelled at


    the driver.


    "Sorry, I made a mistake." The driver said with a cheeky grin. He felt greatly relieved that he had


    contributed to the social customs and tried his best to help out.


    Seeing the taxi driverughing cheekily, Rachel could not show her anger. She had to suppress her


    anger and stopped saying anything angrily.


    However, since Mandy was injured on the foot and threw by the driver, her arm hit the door directly.


    She grimaced in pain. She didn''t want to lose her temper on the driver any more. She cursed herself in


    her heart that she didn''t go out to have a check. What a unlucky day.


    The hospital was not far from Yunshang Road. The taxi soon stopped at the hospital gate.


    After paying the fare, Mandy was about to get off the car. Seeing this, Rachel took off her high-heeled


    shoes with great enthusiasm. She said to Mandy, "Mandy, why don''t you put on my shoes? There are


    still some bacteria here in the hospital,"


    ncing at the shoes in Rachel''s hands with disgust, Mandy said, "I don''t wear the shoes of a


    countryman like you? I''m afraid of suffering from dysmenorrhea. Take it off! " As she spoke, she limped


    into the hospital with his bare feet, leaving Rachel with embarrassment standing rooted in the spot.


    ''are poor people doomed to be inferior to others? Rachel thought. She, Mandy Zhao, was nothing more


    than born in a rich family. She treated her with such an air and didn''t take her seriously. She swore to


    herself that one day she would have all the humiliations she had today be returned to much by


    Mandy.

 Chapter 62 The Video

    Chapter 62 The Video


    In the tea room of the Gu Group, a few young female employees were sitting around and chatting with


    coffee, taking a break. The consecutive hard work made them particrly tired.


    "If it goes on like this, my skin will be ruined. I have only slept for two or three hours." Mason


    comined as he turned on his phone''s front facing camera and took a picture of his face.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Okay, forget it. You know what kind of person Mr. Gu is. women are used as sex, and men are used as


    beasts. Since you entered the Gu Group, you have to be the irondy. You need to have good skin, so


    you''d better die young. " Lily asked, holding a cup of steaming coffee in her hands.


    Leona approached them and whispered in their ear, "Mr. Gu is a handsome man, but he is a pervert at


    work. No wonder he takes away all the capitalist. What a pity!" Then she sighed regretfully.


    Hearing this, Ang lightly pushed the shoulder of Leona and said, "that''s enough. If he is just a


    useless pillow with embroidery, you won''t like him. Isn''t this the charm of Mr. Gu? I love her, and I hate


    her at the same time. "


    Mason put down his phone and nodded.


    "Have you seen Mrs. Gu? It is said that she is a beauty! I really want to see her face and see what kind


    of person can win Mr. Gu''s heart. "


    With a bit of admiration on Ang''s face, she said excitedly, "I have seen she before. Our family has a


    little rtionship with the Gu family. When Mr. Gu got married before, I also attended his wedding. I


    have seen her from a distance. she is indeed very good-looking. The kind of beauty that is different


    from others."


    Mason shook his head and said gently, "Mrs. Gu is very low-key and she neveres to thepany


    before. But Amanda... She oftenes to see Mr. Gu."


    Hearing the name of Amanda, the smile on Leona''s face disappeared in an instant. Sheined,


    "that Amanda, she always seems to be self conceited and makes trouble for the receptionist. I don''t


    know how does she tter Mr. Gu. Mr. Gu doesn''t want to see her. We can''t do anything to make things


    difficult for us. "


    Hearing this, Ang looked around and made sure that no one passed by, then she said in a low voice,


    "it is said that Amanda is a third party between Mr. Gu and Mrs. Gu. But in my opinion, she is not at the


    same level as Mrs. Gu. How could Mr. Gu possibly take a fancy to her? Probably she keeps pestering


    him. "


    Hearing this, Mason stamped his foot and said jokingly, "I want to pester Mr. Gu, too. Why don''t I have


    the chance?"


    Everyone couldn''t helpughing.


    Lily had been sitting aside and ying with her cell phone. Suddenly, her eyes lit up and she waved to


    the other three people excitedly, "oh my God,e here quickly."


    The three girls noticed that and moved closer to Lily, staring at her cell phone.


    On a social tform, there was a news headline that had been forwarded over a million dors: the


    wife of the Gu Group VS the third generation of resourceful officials. There was also a video which was


    secretly shot by phone.


    In the video, it was clearly recorded that Rose, Mandy and others were confronting each other in the


    restaurant.


    After watching the video, Mason was so surprised that she covered her mouth with his hand and said,


    "I can''t imagine that Mrs. Gu is such a kind of person. A female icon is so cool!"


    "Mrs. Gu is so overbearing. I like her. But another woman is so arrogant that she didn''t book a private


    room in advance but asked others to polish her shoes for her. How could she do such thing?"


    "That''s more like it! What''s so special about this woman? Mrs. Gu is so great that I hates those people


    who take advantage of their power to bully others. " Leona nodded.


    Lily Wang clicked into thements below the video, and there were all kinds of praises for Rose. they


    were using Mandy Zhao and Rachel Wang, and some even said that they wanted to have flesh with


    Mandy Zhao.


    Mike was about to make a cup of coffee to drink in the tea room when he saw the four people who


    concentrated on gathering in a circle. He walked to the back silently, stretched his head and asked,


    "what are you watching?"


    The four people were fascinated by the beautiful scenery when Mike suddenly asked them, and they


    were all startled.


    "Why didn''t you make some noises when you came in?" Said Mason, patting her chest.


    "Yes. There is no sound when you walk." Said Leona.


    Mike shrugged helplessly and said with a smile, "you are too absorbed in the picture. And you me


    me. But, what are you watching? Let me have a look. " As he spoke, he stretched out his hand to get


    Lily''s phone.


    Lily didn''t resist. She just let Mike take her phone away.


    The video was yed again. Mike stared at her phone and couldn''t helpughing.


    "Come on, go back to work now. Otherwise you will have to work overtime." Mike returned the phone to


    Lily with a smile.


    "Yes, sir" After making a face at Mike, Mason left the coffee shop.


    The crowd left one after another.


    Mike took out his mobile phone from his arm and logged in social media. He saw that the news of Rose


    and Mandy had been on the top search headlines. He hesitated for a moment and quickly walked to


    the CEO office.


    *


    In the CEO Office of the Gu Group, Burke was thinking about the contract details with the Cami


    group. A hot mist rose from the coffee cup in his hand.


    "Mr. Gu." Mike knocked on the door and stood in front of it.


    "Come in." Burke replied without raising his head.


    He walked up to his desk and handed his phone to him, and said, "Mr. Gu, I think it''s necessary for you


    to take a look at this."


    He took his phone and frowned at the title. Halfway through the video, a meaningful smile appeared on


    Burke''s face.


    Mike stood aside and observed the expression change of Burke''s expression. He could not help but


    feel nervous.


    The corners of his mouth indicated that he was very happy at the moment. He had never thought that


    the humble Rose would have such a strong side. Such a Rose made him feel more real and lovely.


    Especially when he saw Rose use the identity of Mrs. Gu to suppress the momentum of Mandy, he felt


    very satisfied.

 Chapter 63 Rumors Flew

    Chapter 63 Rumors Flew


    After watching the video, Burke returned the phone to Mike and calmly ordered, "Ask the public


    rtions department to deal with it."


    "Yes." Mike took the phone and nodded. Then he turned to hand over her work to the PR department.


    Looking at the disappearing figure of Mike, burying his head on the chair, Burkeughed in his heart. In


    the video, the golden bank card Rose used to pay for the shoes of Mandy was given to her after they


    got married, but she never used it. Normally, most of the expenses were from his own, which made him


    very displeased. The fact that Rose was able to spend Burke''s money freely and that Rose deemed


    herself as the wife of the CEO of Gu Group made Burke quite pleasant.


    *


    Rose and Tina shopped in the street for a while, bought some fresh stuff and went to the maternity


    hospital for prenatal checkups.


    After stopping a taxi on the street, Tina, who was sitting in the back seat, idly yed with her mobile


    phone.


    All of a sudden, her phone buzzed violently. Tina looked at the name and found it was Niki Wang, her


    college ssmate.


    "It''s strange. Why did Niki Wang call me at this time?" Tina murmured, picking up the phone.


    "Hi, Niki Wang. Why calling me since you''ve been having such a good time at school?" Tina said


    casually.


    "Tina, you and Rose are on fire. The video of you two at Jasper Restaurant has been uploaded online.


    Now it is insane. Don''t you know? " Niki Wang''s exaggerated tone and high pitched voice made it


    impossible for Rose, who was sitting next to Tina, not to hear it.


    Rose felt relieved and frowned slightly, looking at Tina who was talking on the phone.


    "What?! Don''t talk nonsense. " Tina turned around and nced at Rose. Then she put the phone in


    front of her and pressed the hand free button.


    Niki Wang''s exaggerated voice came through the phone, "You didn''t know that? The video was on the


    top search list of social media. But Rose is really domineering. I didn''t expect that she could be so


    gentle like this. She used to be quiet, but now I admire her so much."


    "Which social tform?" Tina shouted at the phone, frowning.


    "I will send the link to your pher and you can check it yourself. But Tina, it has been years since


    we metst time. How could you lost your temper so easily and be bullied like that. Are you exchanging


    your souls with Rose? " Niki Wang said at the other end of the line.


    "I have to go. Bye." Hearing this, Tina hung up the phone.


    "Oh, don''t hang up the phone now..." Said Niki Wang anxiously, as if she had something to say, but


    Tina didn''t give her any chance to say anything, so she hung up the phone decisively.


    Tina''s phone rang and she got a link from Niki Wang. When she clicked on the link, she saw herself


    confronted with several people: Rose, Mandy and Rachel. She couldn''t help but gasp.


    Rose and Tina watched the video with a serious look. From the moment when Mandy made things with


    the restaurant manager, to when Mandy left angrily, they felt like the person in the video was not


    themselves, but someone else.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Oh my God! There were so many reposted tweets. Even a star cannot have so many reposts."


    Looking at the mobile phone, Tina eximed.


    Rose frowned even more tightly. After all, Zhao Family was powerful. She used the identity of thedy


    of Gu Group to suppress Mandy. If the news spread, it would have a certain impact on both the


    reputation of Gu Group and Zhao Family. Although mostments supported her, it was still


    inappropriate. If Burke knew it, Rose would not know how to exin.


    "Oh my God! Our image is totally ruined!" Tina held the phone and sighed.


    Seeing the helpless look on her face, Rose didn''t know whether to cry or tough. Sheforted,


    "Well, I didn''t say anything. What are you sighing for?"


    Tina looked at Rose indignantly, "Look at thosements. They are all saying that you are dominating


    and I''m the pregnant woman being bullied. Could it be the same? I''m so screwed. My reputation will be


    ruined."


    Rose shook her head with profound resignation. She admired her best friend very much. Tina always


    brought some sense of humor and quirks when she talked about big things, which was something that


    Rose would never do.


    *


    In the crowded hall of the hospital, Mandy sat in her seat. The wound on her foot had been treated.


    She quietly browsed social activities, waiting for Rachel who went out to buy her slippers toe back.


    Suddenly, a local notice frame popped up on Mandy''s phone screen. In the frame, Mandy was rudely


    pointing at a pregnant woman. It was herself!


    Mandy''s eyes widened in horror. She subconsciously went in and saw a whole video she had in the


    restaurant and thements below the news.


    The words ''malicious woman'', ''offspring of officials'', ''shameless'' and ''disgusting'' were quickly caught in


    her eyes, which made her feel dizzy. Some even dug up her family background and what she had done


    in her school days. Some of thements were exaggerated, but it was true. Mandy realized that she


    really made a mistake this time.


    Sure enough, before Rachel came back, the cell phone of Mandy had a violent vibration, ringing. It was


    her father, Sun.


    Although her parents loved her very much, Mandy still had a deep reverence for her father. Sun had


    always been serious. He was very strict with his daughter, Mandy. But she had been spoiled by her


    mother since childhood.


    As a result, she was willful and capricious. Only Sun could make her yield to him.


    "Mandy, where are you? Come back now! " As soon as Mandy picked up the phone, the voice of Sun


    who was suppressing his anger came through the receiver.


    "Dad, I''m in the hospital. I''ll be back soon." Mandy said timidly.


    Hearing that his daughter was in the hospital, Sun''s heart was softened and his anger was alleviated a


    little. He asked with concern, "Hospital? Are you okay? Why are you in hospital? "


    Hearing that her father cared about her, Mandy was finally relieved. She said gently, "It''s all right.


    There''s just a little scratch on the foot."


    "Thene back quickly. I have something to ask you." He ordered. Hearing that his daughter was


    fine, Sun was relieved.


    Before Mandy could answer, the phone was disconnected.


    Mandy cursed Rachel for a while in her heart. If Mandy hadn''t stepped into the marriage between Yang


    and Tina and insisted on making trouble for Tina in the restaurant, she wouldn''t have ended up like this.


    Judging from his father''s tone, Mandy had known she''s in trouble when she came back. Thinking of


    this, Mandy gritted her teeth bitterly.

 Chapter 64 A Gathering Meal

    Chapter 64 A Gathering Meal


    Rachel bought a pair of female slippers in the hospital stalls and hurried back to the outpatient hall to


    look for Mandy. At the sight of the sullen look on Mandy''s face, she knew she would have a tough time


    these days.


    As expected, as soon as Rachel walked up to Mandy, Mandy caught a glimpse of the women''s slippers


    in her hands. She said in disgust, "Why don''t you buy a pair of more beautiful slippers? What''s this? I


    don''t know how to put such ugly shoes on."


    ''Where should I buy beautiful slippers at such a time?'' Thought Rachel angrily. ''After all, she only wore


    it for a while.'' It''s unnecessary, But she couldn''t release her anger, so she had to squeeze a smile and


    said, "Mandy, please. After you go home, I''ll change it."


    Afraid of being med by her father, Mandy hurried home and did not want to argue with her. She said


    impatiently, "Alright, take it over quickly!"


    Rachel removed the transparent stic bag of her slippers and put them neatly to the feet of Mandy.


    Mandy put on her slippers and limped out of the hall with the help of Rachel. Along the way, people


    were asionally nced at them and talked to each other, whispering.


    "Isn''t that the offspring of officials and her sidekick in the video?"


    "Oh, you''re right!"


    "Why are they here?"


    "Look at her bare feet. She must have been injured."


    "She deserves it!"


    Although the voice of the passer-by was low, it was still heard by Rachel and Mandy. Though angry,


    Mandy couldn''t lose her temper now. She had to speed up the pace, and quickly slipped into the taxi


    waiting at the door.


    Rachel was confused. "Video? What video? "


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Mandy threw the phone back to Rachel and said angrily, "Check it by yourself!"


    Rachel took over the phone. Her reaction was the same as that of Mandy''s. she subconsciously


    covered her mouth, which was wide open because of surprise.


    "If you hadn''t had a quarrel with that Tina, we wouldn''t have made such a fuss." Mandyined.


    Rachel didn''t say anything. She thought that if Mandy didn''t book the room in the restaurant in


    advance, she wouldn''t cause trouble afterwards. Now Mandy put all the me on her. It was really


    ridiculous.


    Seeing Rachel was unhappy and speechless, Mandy continued, "My father just called me and asked


    me to go home quickly. It is highly likely that he knows this. Let''s think about how to deal with my father


    first. Otherwise, both of us will be screwed."


    As soon as Rachel heard that Sun had already known about it, she panicked. If her stepfather Antony


    knew about it, he would skin her alive. Fortunately, Mandy could shoulder the responsibility with Mandy.


    Otherwise, she would be really done.


    They got into the car with uneasiness and rushed to the Zhao''s house.


    *


    After receiving the order from Burke, the PR department hurried to delete all the video news online, and


    then the video trouble was quickly suppressed.


    It waste in the afternoon when Rose finished the prenatal examination with Tina. When she was


    about to walk out of the hospital, she received a call from Burke.


    "Where are you?" The cold voice of Burke came from the phone.


    "Maternity hospital." Rose replied in a calm tone.


    "Maternity hospital? What are you doing there? " Burke had never slept with Rose since she had the


    miscarriage. What was she doing in the maternity hospital now? ''Haven''t her body recovered yet after


    the miscarriage?''


    "Go to the hospital with my friend for the prenatal checkups." Rose ignored the emotion of Burke and


    answered lightly.


    "Is it over? We can have dinner togetherter, and I''ll pick you up now. " Hearing this, Burke rxed a


    little and said softly.


    "Okay." It happened that Rose wanted to talk with Burke about the disturbance of the video. She


    hesitated for a while and agreed.


    Seeing that Rose was depressed after she answered the phone, Burke asked, "What''s wrong? Don''t


    you want a candlelight dinner with Mr. Gu?"


    Smiling, Rose shook her head and said, "I will ask Burke to send you backter."


    Tina immediately pretended to be frightened. She waved her hand and said, "I really don''t dare to take


    Mr. Gu''s car. When I think of his icy face which is as cold as ten meters away, I''m really scared. He


    came to pick you up for dinner. I don''t want to be the third wheel. My unborn baby and I want to live a


    few more years. "


    "Are you sure?" Roseughed.


    "Yes, I''ll go back by myself." Tina nodded her head firmly.


    Seeing that Tina was so determined, Rose stopped pushing her. Indeed, Burke''s icy face can easily


    hurt others as it did to Rose.


    *


    It was time to knock off in the office building of Gu Group, but it was still bright. All the workers sat in


    front of theputers and were busy with their work with tiredness. The Gu Group was in a rush to


    cooperate with the YS Group recently. Although they had negotiated on all aspects and the project


    negotiation was close to the end, because Burke had a high standard towards this project, no one


    dared to rx a little bit. They consciously worked overtime and strived to make everything perfect.


    After making a call to Rose in the CEO Office, Burke closed theptop in front of him. He casually


    loosened his tie, stood up to move his sore shoulder. He picked up the car key on the table, took the


    suit jacket from the hanger with one hand, and held it in his arm. Then he walked out directly.


    Noticing that the staff in eachpartment were still working hard and that they hadn''t rested well for a


    few days, Burke stopped, turned around and ordered Mike, "Let''s go back and have a good rest. The


    project will be suspended for one day in advance." Then he strode into the elevator and went


    downstairs.


    After receiving the order, Mike was relieved. He was also exhausted from recent hard work. Finally, he


    could have a good rest. So he came back to the Secretary office quickly and sent a message.


    As soon as Mike finished writing the message and pressed the "send" key, the whole office building


    was filled with cheers, then the lights of every floor went out, and the crowd rushed out from the gate of


    the building.


    The moment they reached the underground parking lot, Burke heard their cheers. He smiled and shook


    his head slightly.


    Burke pressed the key in his hand, the car stopped not far away from the vi and the headlights lit up.


    He strode over and opened the door of the driver''s seat.


    After taking the seat, fastening the seat belt, insert the key, and pulling up the brake, the car was


    started and driven out of the underground garage slowly.

 Chapter 65 Roses Explanation

    Chapter 65 Rose''s Exnation


    After waiting at the gate of the hospital for a while, Rose and Tina chatted with each other jokingly, and


    then Burke''s car appeared in front of them. The brand new car and the smooth curves of the car


    attracted a lot of attention from the passers-by. Even the driver chose the ck color, it was still difficult


    to hide nobleness.


    After parking the car, Burke slowly rolled down the window, showing his unusually cold face. Several


    high school girls who stopped at the roadside were amazed at his unusual look. Even Tina, who had


    met with Burke several times, could not help but sigh in her mind, ''what a greedy capitalist! He is rich,


    but he has a handsome face! What a unfair world!''. It turned out that only a good-looking man could


    afford the luxurious car. Thinking of this, Tina couldn''t help smashing her mouth.


    After getting married with Burke, although such a scene often urred, it still made Rose a little


    embarrassed. With a snicker on Tina''s face, she prodded Rose with her elbow, hinting her to get in the


    car.


    "Okay, I''ll leave now. Are you sure you can go home alone?" Rose asked worriedly.


    "No problem. Don''t worry. Get in the car now. Burke is waiting for you. " Tina said with relief.


    Seeing the two girls hesitating and talking for a long time, Burke could not help saying, "get in the car


    with me, and I''ll drive you two back home." Obviously, she was talking to Tina.


    Hearing this, it seemed as if she had been hit by lightning, and her face was frozen in disbelief. ''oh my


    God! Why does Burke with a poker face talk to me and ask me to send me home? Is it just like a


    lottery?''.


    Seeing that Burke took the initiative to speak to her, Rose knew that he took care of her friend because


    of her. She was a little moved in her heart, but instantly returned to calm. She nodded to Tina and


    indicated her to get on the car with her.


    "Haha... Haha..." Tina giggled, thinking that if she did not get in the car, she would be publicly against


    him. In that case, the consequences would be more severe. Putting aside other things, she really


    wanted to try how it felt to sit in this high-end luxury car. The key point was that the driver was the CEO


    of the well-known Gu Group. This was not amon opportunity.


    Thinking of this, Tina quietly stepped forward and went to the back seat of the car. She opened the


    door and carefully sat in.


    Rose wanted to sit in the back seat following Tina, but she was stopped by Burke''s cold voice as soon


    as she bent down.


    "Take the front passenger seat." His answer was concise and powerful, in an irresistible tone. Sitting in


    the back seat, Tina shivered with fear. She admired Rose so much that she couldn''t bear to live with


    such a cold faced ghost. If she were her, she would definitely die of the frozen attack every minute.


    Tina winked at Rose, indicating her to sit in the front passenger seat at once. Seeing this, Rose had no


    choice but gently closed the door for her, and then she turned around and sat in the front passenger


    seat.


    Burke was very satisfied with Rose''s goodpromise. He stepped on the gas slowly and drove all the


    way to the Tina''s residence.


    On the way, they didn''t talk to each other. The three people focused on driving the car while Burke was


    concentrated on driving it. Rose silently tilted her head to one side and looked at the scenery outside


    the window. The strange atmosphere between them made Tina, who was sitting in the back seat alone,


    extremely embarrassed. As an outgoing girl, she couldn''t stand the odd atmosphere any more. "Mr. Gu,


    don''t you have to work overtime today? Ha ha ha... "As soon as Tina spoke out, she regretted. What an


    embarrassing topic. It was obvious.


    There was no change in his expression, and he said indifferently, "No."


    As expected, the answer of Burke made the atmosphere even more embarrassing, "well... Ha-Ha..."


    Tina said with an awkward smile.


    As Rose sensed Tina''s uneasiness, she turned around and said softly, "Tina, have a good rest when


    you go back. Call me if you need any help. Take care of yourself and the baby. "


    Seeing that Rose saved the scene, Tina was so grateful and said, "Yeah, I know. Don''t worry. You can


    have a meal with Mr. Gu, enjoying the time when there are only you two."


    Hearing this, Rose even wanted to rush to the back seat and strangle Tina. She had nned to save


    her, but when she said that they were a couple, she felt ufortable.


    On the contrary, Burke thought what Tina Tao said was very pleasing. He unconsciously raised his


    mouth and said, "your friend is very interesting."


    Hearing this, Tina thought, ''it''s fun for this icy man to praise me. Thinking of that I have experienced so


    many unexpected things today, it seems that I will go home to buy a lottery.''.


    "Ha ha... Thank you for your praise, Mr. Gu." Tinaughed embarrassedly.


    In no time, Burke arrived at the gate of Tina''s residence. Tina opened the door and got off. She said to


    Burke, "thank you, Mr. Gu. Be careful on the road."


    "If you have time, you cane to our house and talk with Rosy. She seems to be very happy with


    you," he added


    Hearing this, both Tina and Rose were embarrassed. Tina did not know how to answer, but nodded her


    head to show her approval. She just watched the car disappearing in the darkness.


    The car was speeding along the brightly lit road.


    "Tina is my best friend. We have known each other since we were in college." She didn''t know why she


    told this to Burke. What happened today made her very tired. She wanted to find someone to listen to


    her.


    "Yes." Staring at the road ahead, Burke nodded and said, "she seems to be a reliable person."


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Well, for me, Tina is as important as family member. I don''t want her to be hurt." Murmured Rose.


    Thinking of that in the video, Rose tried her best to protect Tina, Burke understood that what she did at


    that time was for the protection of an important person, and that was an instinctive reaction when she


    encountered external harm.


    Looking at Rose''s peaceful face, one after another, he suddenly felt very sorry for her. She was a


    young and weak woman, who was bearing the great sorrow of family change, the father''s


    imprisonment, and the mother''s death. Step by step, she became strong and independent, and used


    her whole strength to protect the people around her. No one could imagine how painful she had been


    through all this time. The stronger she behaved outside, the more sorrowful he felt for her. All of a


    sudden, he wanted to hug her even tighter. He wanted to tell her that he shouldn''t be afraid. He would


    always be there for her and apany her no matter what she would suffer in the future. He was


    willing to bear for her.


    Without saying anything, he stepped on the gas.

 Chapter 66 A Hug

    Chapter 66 A Hug


    After a long time, Burke slowly drove to a high-end seafood restaurant by the river.


    All transparent ss houses let the diners in the restaurant enjoy the night scene on the river.


    He opened the car door for her, held her hand and walked slowly into the restaurant.


    Obviously, the waiter knew Burke. When he saw theming hand in hand, he greeted them with a


    big smile on his face.


    "Mr. Gu, the seat you have reserved is ready. Please follow me." The waiter gestured them to go with


    him.


    He nodded slightly, held Rose''s hand tightly, and came to an open-air path on the river under the


    guidance of a waiter. The table in the middle of the storehouse had already been covered with a table


    cloth, on which there was an exquisite dinning te. The burning Candlestick was surrounded by red


    roses, and the candlelight was swaying with the wind.


    "Go to prepare the food now. Let''s serve the dishes as we ordered." Burke ordered the waiter.


    "Okay, please wait for a moment." The waiter bowed to them slightly and left.


    On the long open-air aisle, there were only two rows of gorgeous nightmps and the two shadows of


    Rose and Burke.


    "Do you oftene here?" From the waiter''s attitude when she entered the room, she knew that he


    was a frequent visitor here.


    "Yes." "The owner of this restaurant is my ssmate when I was studying abroad. It has a nice


    environment and good cuisine. When I am in a bad mood, I will oftene here."


    e alone?" Rose didn''t know why she cared about this question.


    The breeze at night blew her hair away, making her a little messy.


    Burke reached out to smooth Rose''s messy hair and said gently, "Yes."


    The ambiguous behavior of Burke embarrassed Rose. Although she had decided not to look forward to


    his response, there was still a ripple in her heart.


    "Go for a walk?" Asked Burke. She seemed not to notice the ufortable expression on Rose''s face.


    Rose nodded, allowing her hand to be held by Burke and strolling along the narrow path in the night.


    "I have seen the video that you and Mandy." Burke looked at the river aze with lights.


    Although Rose had already anticipated this, her body was still stiff and her face turned red.


    "After all, Zhao Family has a ce in the political circle. For the long-term development of Gu Group,


    we must not offend Gu Group. So I have this matter suppressed. It won''t have any impact on your life. "


    Burke exined patiently.


    "Sorry." With her head down in embarrassment, Rose apologized to Burke.


    Seeing this, Burke felt that Rose, who had an awkward look, was extraordinarily lovely. He suddenly


    laughed, lowered his head and whispered in Rose''s ear, "I like you to go out as Mrs. Gu, so that no one


    dare to bully you."


    His hot breath fell on her smooth neck, making her body tremble slightly.


    Burke took advantage of the opportunity to embrace Rose into his arms, his head against her beautiful


    hair, and said softly, "I like to shield you, bing your trump card to deal with others. Rosy, no matter


    what happens in the future, you just need to remember that I am here. "


    His words, like a warm sun in the winter, directly shone into Rose''s originally wet and dark heart,


    making her feel extremely warm. For a moment, Rose did not want to leave the embrace of Burke. She


    just wanted to be quietly held in his arms like this. But at the thought of the pain she had suffered, the


    man who had said "I''m here" to her also brought her all the pain she had suffered, and how lonely she


    had been at that moment, he was snuggling up with Amanda, with sweet love in his eyes.


    Rose could not help sneering. ''Now that you don''t care about me, then why don''t you just let me go?''


    Rose thought helplessly. Compared with your asional tenderness, I hope you are more cold-


    blooded and leave me no trace of mercy.


    Seeing no response from Rose, he tightened his embrace. He called her in a soft voice, "Rosy?"


    Without struggling to break free from Burke''s hug, Rose said coldly, "Burke, do you know that your


    tenderness to me is the greatest hurt to me?"


    Hearing this, Burke''s body stiffened and the strength of his arm gradually loosened. He looked at Rose


    with a depressed expression, and theplex emotions in his eyes were something that he could not


    understand himself. But he had to admit that as determined as he was, he was really hurt by what


    Rose said.


    Coincidentally, the waiter in charge of serving dishes came over with a tray in his hands. Seeing that


    the two of them were silent and thought that they loved each other very much, he did not want to


    disturb them. He gently put down the dishes and exited.


    But Rose still sensed that someone wasing. She said to Burke expressionlessly, "let''s eat." Then


    she walked to the table and sat down.


    All of them were silent. The food tasted tasteless no matter how delicious it was.


    In the house of Zhao Family, Mandy and Rachel stood in the corner of the study room, trembling with


    fear. With a sullen face, Sun pointed at the video on his phone and shouted, "you exin it to me.


    What''s going on?"


    Seeing that there was no way to escape, Mandy exined, "Dad, they did firstly..."


    "You are the one who started all this. I''m not blind." Before Mandy could exin, Sun lost his temper.


    Hiding behind Mandy, Rachel kept her head down and said nothing.


    "I told you many times to be careful when doing things outside. Don''t be so arrogant and domineering.


    If you go on like this, our whole family will be implicated by you one day." Sun scolded him in a loud


    voice.


    "Dad..." Mandy didn''t know what to say. She said like a spoiled child, trying to slightly suppress her


    father''s anger.


    After all, she was the biological daughter. Seeing the pitiful look on Mandy''s face, he couldn''t be more


    strict with her. He had to turn to the woman behind Mandy, Rachel.


    "And you too. But... The Gu Group, is it someone we can mess with? As her elder sister, why don''t you


    take Mandy with you and run wild with her? "


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Tears rolled down Rachel''s cheeks and she muttered, "uncle, I, I didn''t know she was thedy of the


    Gu Group, or I wouldn''t..."


    When Sun saw the tears on Rachel''s face, he was a little annoyed. He waved his hand and said,


    "forget it. Things have happened. No matter how much I say, it is useless to talk about it now. I have


    asked people to take care of it. In these days, you''d better stay at home and reflect on yourself. Don''t


    cause such trouble to me in the future!"

 Chapter 67 Warning

    Chapter 67 Warning


    Hearing what her father said, Mandy breathed a sigh of relief. She was secretly d that she went out


    of the study room.


    "Hold on, Rachel. Stay here." Rachel was about to turn around when she was called back by Sun. She


    had to lower her head and walk back silently. Hearing the sound, Mandy endured the pain in her feet


    and quickly ran out of the study room, and disappeared.


    He took out a cigarette from the case and lit it up. Then he squinted, took a puff and slowly puffed out


    the smoke. He seldom smoked, but he would light a cigarette when he felt upset, in order to dispel the


    depression.


    Rachel looked down at Sun from the corner of her eyes and didn''t know why he wanted her to stay.


    She couldn''t help but feel afraid.


    "Rachel, I can turn a blind eye to some things. But you have to know, things that affect the reputation of


    our Zhao Family, I could definitely let it happen. You should take care of your own business. If anything


    happens, uncle will turn against you. " Sun said, exhaling smoke and gave her a meaningful look.


    Rachel froze and stood still. The meaning of his words was very clear. Obviously, he knew what


    happened between her and Yang that he gave her a warning.


    "Got it, Uncle..." said Rachel meekly.


    With a cigarette in Sun''s hand, he nodded with satisfaction and said, "as for Mandy, take care of her


    more. Sometimes you can''t let her do whatever she wants. You should know what you should do in


    your heart. Let''s go back. "


    Getting his permission, Rachel quietly left the study room. At the corner of the stairs, she met Mandy


    who was full of curiosity.


    "But Rachel, what did my father say to you?" She held Rachel''s arm and asked in a low voice for fear


    that their father would hear them.


    "I''m afraid that uncle Sun has known that I have an appointment with Yang." Said Rachel, depressed.


    Seeing that it''s none of her business, Mandy breathed a sigh of relief and said, "I''ve told you that we


    can''t hide it anymore. My father can know everything.


    Anything can be found out. You''d better deal with the troubles in a hurry, avoiding affect the reputation


    of our family. At that time, no one can help you. "


    Rachel was at a disadvantage because of Rose today. She felt she was at a disadvantage in front of


    Tina. Now she was scolded by thements of the Inte, and even threatened by Zhao Family in


    session. She was so angry that her face grew paler.


    Seeing that Rachel was silent with a long face, Mandy shook her gently and asked in doubt, "are you


    silly? Say something! "


    However, Rachel broke out all the emotions she had restrained. She shook off Mandy''s hand, covered


    her face, quickly rushed downstairs and ran out of the door.


    Leaving Mandy standing there in astonishment.


    In the Southern Garden, with one hand holding her abdomen, Tina took the keys out of her bag with


    the other hand, and opened the door. It was dark in the empty house. She turned on the lights silently


    and walked in.


    The house had already been tidied up, and it was back to its previous clean and tidy style, but it was


    just not as warm andfortable as before. Everything was as usual in the room, but the most


    important person was gone. Thinking of the first day when they got married, they were cooking in the


    kitchen together. Tina was cooking, and Yang helped her beside from time to time; when she was


    hanging out her coat on the balcony, he quietly came over and hugged her from the back and


    whispered in her ear; after a day''s work, after washing up, they leaned against the sofa and watched a


    wonderful movie. From time to time, Tina would take her hand in her hand. Then the snack was stuffed


    into his mouth


    The sweet moments onlysted yesterday. Now the empty house was left with her alone. Thinking


    about this, her eyes were full of tears, and she suddenly burst into tears. Tears ran down her cheeks.


    Putting down her bag, Tina went to the kitchen and wanted to drink a cup of water. When she took out


    a cup from the cupboard, she heard a sound of key turning outside. Then, the door of the house was


    gently opened.


    Hearing noises, Tina held her breath and held the ss tightly. She thought that a thief came into her


    house.


    Then there was a familiar sound of footsteps, and the hand holding the ss immediately loosened.


    With a crisp sound, the transparent ss broke on the ground, and the pieces of ss instantly flew


    away.


    The man was shocked by the sound of breaking ss. He ran to the kitchen immediately in the


    direction of the sound. It was Tina. She looked nkly at herself, her eyes red and swollen.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    This was the first time Yang came back home after Tina found out that Yang had affair. That day, they


    had a fierce quarrel. Tina was so angry that she cried and shouted, and then smashed everything in


    the house. While Yang was silent all the time. Later he went directly into the room, packed a few


    clothes and then left without looking back. He never came back.


    "Tina, are you okay?" Said Yang, as he walked towards Tina and gently held her shoulders with his


    hands.


    "Why do youe back?" "What are you doing?".


    "Tina, don''t say that." Said Yang with guilt.


    "Get out! Get back to be with your lover." Tina shouted at Yang. Her violent mood fluctuation caused a


    burst of pain in her lower abdomen. She squatted on the ground holding her belly.


    Seeing this, Yang quickly went forward to hold her. "What''s wrong with you?" He asked worried.


    She shook off his hand in disgust, endured the pain from her lower abdomen, and said, "don''t touch


    me!"


    "Tina, I don''t know you''re pregnant. Why didn''t you tell me?" Yang asked regretfully.


    "So what? Will you break up with that bitch? I tell you, Yang, this child has nothing to do with you. You


    don''t deserve to be the father of it. " She raised her head and looked directly into his eyes.


    Yang knew that he owed a lot to Tina. He bowed his head in shame. He also saw the video in which


    Rose and Mandy confronted each other. After watching the video, he learned that Tina was pregnant,


    so he rushed to see her. But he didn''t expect that she was so emotional.


    "It''s my fault, but I will be responsible for the baby." "I saw the video between you and Rachel today. I


    apologize to you on behalf of her." said Yang.


    Hearing this, Tina sneered and said, "apologize? Apologize for her? Yang, we haven''t divorced yet. I''m


    still your wife legally! "


    Yang lowered his head and said nothing. His gold rimmed sses made it hard to guess what he was


    thinking about.

 Chapter 68 about the Baby

    Chapter 68 about the Baby


    They just kept in the kitchen for a long time. Tina, who was sitting on the ground, gradually calmed


    down. She took the lead in breaking the ice and calmly said, "Yang, let''s divorce."


    Although it was expected, hearing the word ''divorce'' by himself made Yang''s heart sink. These days,


    he had been struggling. He still had feelings for Tina, and the promise they made had be the


    biggest regret in his heart now, especially when he knew that Tina was pregnant with their children. He


    was even more guilty. He didn''t want to leave Rachel, nor did he want to hurt Tina and his son.


    There was a long silence. Yang said slowly, "Have you made up your mind?"


    "So far, do I still have any other choices?" Tina sneered.


    "Tina, after we divorce, I don''t want anything in this house or the house. I want to leave with nothing.


    This is thepensation for you and your mother." Said Yang, still not raising his head.


    "Compensation?" You can never pay back what you owe us. " Tina said coldly. Seeing that Yang did


    not answer, she said again, "Next Friday, prepare everything and see you at Civil Affairs Bureau. Off


    you go."


    When Yang saw Tina''s firm attitude, he hesitated for a while and took out his wallet from his pocket,


    took out a bank card, and gently ced it on the stove in the kitchen. He said softly, "There''s still some


    money in it. Buy yourself some nourishment, take care of yourself, and the password is your birthday."


    After saying that, he took a deep look at Tina, who was wearing a dull expression, and then turned and


    left.


    Hearing the door was closed by Yang, Tina buried her face in her arms and burst into tears.


    After a happy dinner, Rose and Burke came back to Gu''s house together.


    As soon as she entered the door, she found that grandma had already sat on the sofa in the living


    room. Wearing a pair of presbyopic sses, she was watching the financial news on TV. From time to


    time, she picked up the pen in her hand and began to write and draw on the notebook.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Grandma."


    "Grandma."


    The two walked into the living room one after another, and called out the olddy with one voice. They


    looked at each other, feeling awkward.


    The olddy raised her head and was very happy to see her grandson and granddaughter-inw go


    home together. She put down the pen and notebook in her hand with a smile and waved her hand.


    "You two are back,e over."


    Rose went to grandma meekly and sat down beside her, with her hand held by grandma.


    Seeing this, Burke walked to the armchair and sat down. He turned his head to look at the financial


    news on TV, which made him feel at ease.


    "Grandma, why don''t you stay here for some more time? You should stay longer." Smiling, Rose asked


    with concern.


    "What? Did I disturb your privacy? I''ll go back to the manor tomorrow then." Grandma pretended to be


    angry and teased her.


    Hearing what grandma said, Rose blushed. She exined hurriedly, "Grandma, I didn''t mean that. You


    know that."


    Seeing that Rose was embarrassed, the olddyughed and said, "Of course I know that''s not what


    you mean. I have seen the video of you and that woman from Zhao family. I think you did a good job.


    The members of the Gu Family are not to be bullied."


    As soon as grandma mentioned the video, Rose became more embarrassed. She lowered her head


    and didn''t say anything.


    Seeing them went back home together, grandma thought they had made up now. She took Rose''s


    hand, patted it gently, and said, "Rosy, look at your friend called Tina Tao. She has a child now.


    Shouldn''t you two hurry up? I can''t wait to see my dear great grandson as soon as possible."


    Grandma''s words embarrassed Rose. She stood still and didn''t know what to say.


    On the other hand, when Burke heard what the olddy said, a meaningful smile appeared on his face.


    He said slowly, "Don''t worry, grandma. We will put some efforts on it."


    Rose was angry and embarrassed. She quietly nced at Burke, but he just ignored it and continued


    to watch the TV on the wall.


    "Ha, okay, I am looking forward to have a great grandson." Grandma was very satisfied with the answer


    of Burke, and she burst intoughter.


    After chatting with the olddy in the living room for a while, Rose felt a little tired. Too many things had


    happened today, which made her feel exhausted both physically and mentally. She just wanted to take


    a hot bath and sleep on afortable big bed. She didn''t care about anything else.


    Seeing what was on Rose''s mind, Burke stood up from the sofa and took her hand. He said to


    grandma with an evil smile, "Grandma, Rosy and I are trying hard to make a great grandson for you.


    We won''t apany you today. Have an early night." Then he picked up Rose from the sofa and held


    her shoulder, ready to go upstairs.


    The olddy smiled happily and waved her hand, "Go ahead. I''m okay on my own."


    Unable to break free from his big hand, Rose had to follow him back to her room. In order not to be


    heard by grandma, she clenched her teeth and lowered her voice, "What are you doing?"


    Burke turned to Rose, whispering, "You''ve been working all day. Don''t you want to have a rest? I''m


    helping you."


    Rose was relieved, but she didn''t expect that Burke was so attentive to care about her. He knew that


    she was now physically and mentally exhausted, and found it hard when she was facing grandma.


    As soon as they entered the room, Rose freed herself from the arms of Burke. She walked to the


    wardrobe with a straight face and searched inside, which were full of all kinds of high-end evening


    dresses and daily suit. She could not help frowning. She had been living at Gu''s manor for a long time.


    Her pajamas were there and she did not have time to send someone to get them back yet. Now Rose


    cannot find any cozy clothes to sleep.


    As she was lost in thought, Burke had already quietly walked out of the room and disappeared.


    ncing at Burke''s white shirt hung from the other side of the wardrobe, Rose struggled for a long


    time. Then she took it off and walked into the bathroom.


    The bathroom was filled with smoke, and Rose stood naked under the shower. The water, mixed with


    mist, washed her body from head to foot. All the worries, anxieties and sadness seemed to be washed


    away by the water, which made her feel rxed andfortable that she hadn''t felt for a long time.


    After taking a shower, Rose put on the white shirt. Her curvy figure was partly hidden and partly visible


    in the big shirt, which was very sexy and seductive. As she dried her hair with a towel, she looked at


    herself in the mirror and couldn''t help but curl her lips.

 Chapter 69 Temptation

    Chapter 69 Temptation


    If it was not a must, Rose really did not want to wear the clothes of Burke. And it was a white shirt


    which was a little flirtatious. She thought that before Burke returned to the room, she would quickly take


    a shower and hid herself under the quilt, so that he wouldn''t have any misunderstandings. She didn''t


    want Burke to think that she had an improper desire for him.


    After drying her hair and body cream, Rose opened the door of the bathroom with a blush on her


    cheeks as she just walked out of the bath.


    When she opened the door, she was frozen. Burly and upper body naked, Burke was already in the


    bed.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Seeing that Rose stood in front of the bathroom with an embarrassing red face in his shirt, Burke froze,


    his hand holding the remote stopping in the air. The atmosphere was very seducing.


    Regaining consciousness, Rose covered her chest with her hands subconsciously. But her tightened


    arms pulled the hem of the shirt. The shirt, which was originally in the middle of the leg, was pulled


    upwards till the roots of the leg. It was very attractive.


    The shy and nervous look of Rose was even more attractive to Burke. His eyes began to be hazy,


    and he gently put down the remote control in his hand.


    "Come here." Burke said gently to Rose.


    Seeing the lust in Burke''s eyes, Rose dared not approach him. She stood still and didn''t make a move.


    Seeing this, Burke got off the bed suddenly, walked to Rose, lifted her to his chest and put her on the


    bed.


    Seeing the situation was terrible, Rose struggled with all her strength.


    Burke grabbed Rose''s wrist, held her head high, pressed her on the bed and pressed his body over


    her, making her unable to move.


    "Burke! What are you doing? !" Rose gasped and struggled.


    A gentle smile appeared on Burke''s face. Like a hunter staring at his prey, Burke stared straight at


    Rose and said, "Work hard to let Grandma have a great grandson as soon as possible."


    "You... Umm..." Just as Rose was about to say something, her lips were covered by Burke''s in an


    instant. He came aggressively and raved between her teeth.


    Burke''s hand came in and went straight inside. He used his left hand to catch the retreating Rose and


    used the other hand to unbutton her shirt, as if he wanted to flirt with her.


    Rose tried to push a hand against Burke''s chest to break away, but it was getting tighter and tighter.


    All of a sudden, Rose bit Burke''s lower lip with strength, and a strong smell of blood permeated in her


    mouth.


    "Ouch..." The pain stopped Burke''s action. He frowned and looked straight at Rose, trying to suppress


    the anger in his eyes, and asked, "What are you doing? !"


    "Burke Gu, if you want it, go find Amanda. Not me!" Rose said with shame and indignation.


    His words were like a basin of cold water pouring down from the top of his head, making him sober in


    an instant. Looking at Rose, Burke sat up and growled, "Is it so much for you to be with me?"


    Rose stared into Burke''s eyes and gave a categorical answer, "Yes, it is."


    "Rose, don''t forget that you are now Mrs. Gu, my wife. You have the responsibility to solve my sexual


    desire." Burke sneered.


    Rose was not angry at all. She slowly got up, unbuttoned his shirt, took off her clothes and closed her


    eyes. "Then do it." Said Rose calmly.


    Seeing that Rose was so cold and passive, Burke lost his interest at once. Burning with anger, he


    grabbed the quilt beside him and threw it on Rose''s body, sneered, "Okay, I''ll just go, as you wish."


    Then she stood up, opened the door and angrily walked out of the room. The door was mmed shut.


    Pulling up the quilt, Rosey on the bed quietly and stared at the chandelier on the ceiling, absent-


    minded.


    She didn''t reject to have sex with Burke, because the physical reaction couldn''t deceive her. But she


    was afraid that she would fall into the gentle trap of him again and again and couldn''t escape. She was


    more afraid that he flirted with her just for physical needs, but thinking of another woman in his heart.


    She could be obedient to him as his wife, but she couldn''t ept having sex with him again, let alone


    letting herself have the chance to carry his child. She didn''t want her child to grow up in an iplete


    family.


    The only thing she could do at the moment was to push Burke away from Amanda.


    Thinking of that, tears fell silently and got wet on the pillow.


    It was dark when Rachel got out of Zhao Family. She wandered on the street in low spirits. Thinking of


    the hardships and pains she had gone through in the past twenty years, she could not help but shed


    tears.


    She just finished her university term and graduated. Through the help with Sun, she got a job as a


    counselor in a municipal university. She didn''t expect to meet the gentle and handsome Yang. Yang


    had took good care of her, making her feel like being treated as a dear. Though she knew that he had


    had a family, she fell in love with him anyway.


    For Rachel, Yang was like a sunshine in the dark life, which instantly lit up her world and made her see


    the hope of life. She couldn''t give up Yang. She was as smart as she was. She used some means and


    managed to win Yang''s heart. She was willing to be a mistress without a legal status for him.


    Rachel wandered the street without a destination. Unconsciously, she came to the gate of Southern


    Garden. This was the home of Yang and Tina. When she tried to seduce Yang, she often went to the


    door of themunity with breakfast and waited for him, pretending to be on the same way so that she


    could work with him. She was quite familiar with everything here.


    In a trance, Rachel saw a familiar figure walking out of themunity. The man came closer and


    closer to her. She looked carefully and found it was Yang.


    Rachel was so angry that he went for Tina at such a time without telling her. At the thought of the insult


    she suffered from Tina and Rose today, she was totally pissed off. She went straight ahead and


    deliberately ran into Yang.


    When Yang was walking with his head down, he did not notice that Rachel was in front of him. He was


    bumped by the person, and was about to burst out. Unexpectedly, when he raised his head, he found


    an angry Rachel. He knew that he couldn''t hide the fact that he came to see Tina any more. He opened


    his mouth, hesitating to exin, but was stopped by a loud p in the face by Rachel.


    It was the first time in Yang''s life that he was pped on the street, and it was by a woman. He was


    stunned at once.

 Chapter 70 Driven out of the Bed

    Chapter 70 Driven out of the Bed


    A gust of wind blew past. The passers-by turned their heads frequently to look at Yang and Rachel


    strangely. They were scared away by Rachel''s sharp nces.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What are you looking at?! Never seen a couple quarrel? !" Rachel yelled at the passersby.


    Rachel gave Yang a p in the face. Although she was angry, it was not good to show his temper in


    public. When he saw passers-by looking at him frequently, he felt extremely embarrassed. So he


    walked up to Rachel and covered her mouth. He pulled her aside and whispered, "I''ll exin to you


    when we get home. Don''t make trouble here. It''s so embarrassed!"


    Rachel got rid of Yang''s hand and did not intend to spare him. "Do you think I have embarrassed you


    now? Well, go for your wife, go!"


    Yang had no choice but to grab her hand, stopped a taxi, and put her in the back seat.


    "Please go to the vi area of Qinshui Tower." Yang said to the driver, holding Rachel tightly in the seat.


    Confused, the driver looked at the man and woman in the backseat and thought, ''It can''t be a


    kidnapping at such an early time.'' With that in mind, the driver drove the car while furtively observed


    the condition on the back seat.


    The car started slowly. Rachel gradually calmed down and stopped struggling.


    When Rachel calmed down, Yang said slowly, "Tina is pregnant with my child. I can''t leave her alone."


    Hearing this, the anger of Rachel that had just been calmed rushed up again. She asked: "What about


    me? What should I do? "


    Yang went silence, "She said she wanted to divorce me and agreed to go through the formality of


    divorce at the Civil Affairs Bureau next Friday. By then, I will give all my property to her except the vi


    registered in your name."


    When Rachel and Yang were dating, in order to have enough private space for them to stay alone,


    Rachel proposed to Mr. Yang to buy a small vi at the Qinshui Tower. When the real Yang was


    immersed in thend of Amelia, his mind was burning, and he register the property under her name.


    Now they lived together in the vi.


    When Rachel heard that Yang wanted to give up all his money, she thought that he still loved Tina. So


    she said angrily, "Yang, you only earn a little money a month. How can you give the property to Emily


    so generously? What about us? What should we feed our baby?"


    Seeing that Rachel was so unreasonable, Yang was so angry that he almost roared at her, "Can you


    stop it! She is carrying my child! Her parents also paid down for the house!"


    It was the first time for Rachel to see Yang''s anger. She was shocked and her mind went nk, frozen


    in her seat.


    Yang tried to calm himself down. After a while, he held Rachel''s hand and said gently, "I have watched


    the video you and Tina had in the restaurant today. When you meet her in the future, don''t provoke her


    any more, okay?"


    Rachel ignored him and sat nkly in her seat, weeping secretly.


    When he saw that Rachel didn''t do anything else, Yang breathed a sigh of relief temporarily. He sat


    down with his head down, lost in thought.


    When they first met Rachel, she was beautiful and smart. Although she was a little domineering due to


    the rtionship of Zhao Family, deep anxiety and fear were always hidden in her eyes. The outer shell


    of her body with thorns wrapped a fragile and lonely heart. He also came from the countryside and saw


    himself when he was young on Rachel He knew what a weak soul was hidden under her arrogant and


    domineering appearance. He couldn''t help but pity and concern for Rachel. As time went by, they got to


    know each other better. Slowly, Rachel had developed a deep attachment to him, which made him feel


    entangled. He had the same experience as Rachel. They had the same heart and told each other the


    love and affection. He thought Rachel was the best friend he had in his life. Under the effect of alcohol,


    he had sex with her.


    The past slides like scenes slipped through in Yang''s mind. He turned his head to look at the woman


    beside him whose face was covered with tears. He sighed long, and he did not know himself. This sigh,


    was remorseful or helpless.


    Walking out of Rose''s room, Burke ordered the servant to get him another clean set of clothes,


    preparing to drive to Xavier''s.


    At that time, Xavier had finished washing and was half lying on the bed to read the working materials


    for his new hair.


    Thump thump thump! A quick knock on the door broke the silence. Xavier frowned in confusion. ''It was


    sote, who woulde to find him?'' Maybe someone had knocked at the wrong door. With this in


    mind, Xavier continued to browse the materials in his hand, ignoring the sound of the door.


    After a while, the knock on the door suddenly stopped, and was reced by a phone call from Xavier.


    He picked up the phone on the table and looked at it. It was a call from Burke. He picked it up without


    saying anything. Before he could speak, a cold voice mixed with a trace of anger was ringing in his ear.


    "Open the door."


    Xavier couldn''t help trembling all over, and quickly got off the bed and opened the door for the door


    directly.


    As soon as the door opened, Burke''s icy cold face appeared in front of Xavier. He nced coldly at


    him, and then looked at the feet on which he wore slippers.


    Following the sight of Burke, Xavier looked at his feet. At that moment, he was very embarrassed,


    because he was in a hurry to open the door for Burke, he put his slippers on the opposite side. He


    smiled awkwardly at Burke and took off his slippers.


    Without being amused by Xavier''s action, Burke, with a gloomy face all the time, went straight past


    Xavier who was standing in the doorway. He walked into the house as if he was at home, and sat down


    on the sofa in the living room.


    Considering the experience of Xavier, Burke must be depressed and had nowhere to go at the


    moment, so he came here to displease him.


    So he closed the door gently and went to the kitchen. He took out two can of beer from the refrigerator


    and randomly threw one to Burke on the sofa. Then he pulled the lid of the can by himself and raised


    his head to drink.


    Burke reached for the beer thrown by Xavier, pulled the lid of the beer, and drank half of it. His face


    was still gloomy, and he did not speak.


    Helplessly, Xavier slowly walked to the sofa and sat down. "Why do you have time toe here all of a


    sudden? It''ste now. Did she kick you out of bed?"

 Chapter 71 Make Her Happy

    Chapter 71 Make Her Happy


    It was just a joke, but was said by Xavier. With a straight face, Burke drank the beer and said, "I will


    stay here tonight."


    As far as Xavier knew about Burke, Burke had tacitly admitted it.


    Xavier was as excited as he had found the new continent of North America. He jumped off the sofa in


    an instant and shouted excitedly, "Damn it! I''m right? My sister-inw is really admirable. Hahaha... "


    Burke gave Xavier a cold look and made him shut up immediately. But the lips betrayed him. Finally he


    could not hold it andughed loudly, with hands on his stomach.


    "Have youughed enough?" As a warning, Burke said coldly to Xavier, who was lying on the ground


    with his smile on his face.


    Xavier stood up from the carpet, breathing heavily, and sat on the sofa. He said to Burke, "brother,


    you''d better go back. My sister-inw might just be in some mood with you, you just need to say some


    sweet words to her." Xavier had no idea of the conflict between Burke and Rose. He just took it as a


    quarrel between ordinary couples.


    Casting a nce at Xavier, Xavier said, "you sleep in the living room and I sleep in the bedroom." Then


    he was about to walk towards Xavier''s room.


    Xavier knew that Burke was here tonight. He shouted at the back of Burke, "As if you are the owner of


    the house, and it''s really your style. Well, I have shown mercy to you today. Let''s just take you in for


    one night. " After finishing speaking, he walked to the bedroom with Burke. He opened the wardrobe


    and got a quilt. Then he slept on the sofa in the living room.


    When he was about to fall asleep, the mobile phone on the table suddenly vibrated. Xavier fumbled


    around on the table and grabbed the phone. He narrowed his eyes and saw that it was a high school


    ssmate, Albert. ''I couldn''t have a good sleep tonight, I didn''t know why there were so many people


    looking for me.''


    "Hello?" Xavier answered the phone in low voice.


    "Hello, Xavier, I have found the person you asked me to investigatest time." When Albert worked in


    the Public Security Bureau, Xavier often asked him to investigate some tough things. They were high


    school ssmates. One day, Albert identally broke the projector in the ssroom. When Xavier


    knew that his family was in poor condition, he took the initiative to take full responsibility. He used half a


    year''s pocket money to pay for the repair of the projector. Albert had always been grateful for the help


    of Xavier, and he was often enthusiastic and loyal, so Xavier''s request to him was almost consenting to


    whatever he asked for, and his efficiency was very high.


    "What? So soon? !" Xavier woke up half of a sudden, and immediately sat up from the sofa.


    "Yes. I have sent relevant videos and materials to your mailbox. You can check them by yourself. If you


    have any questions, you can ask me." Albert replied patiently.


    "OK, thank you. I''ll treat you to dinner next time!" Xavier original stopped his call in a hurry, stood up


    from the sofa, and opened theptop on the table to log in. Sure enough, the email sent by Albert had


    already been in the mailbox.


    Xavier opened the email and downloaded all the videos and data into theputer hard disk, staring at


    the progress bar.


    With a "Ding Dong", the file was finally downloaded. Xavier held his breath and opened the video. He


    found a familiar face outside the abandoned warehouse. It was Amanda!


    In the video, Amanda was talking with a tall, strong man in ck. The man looked in histe twenties


    and there was a huge tattoo on his right arm. Then the man took out a peaked cap from his pocket, put


    it on and lowered the brim of his hat on purpose. He took out a mask from his pocket and covered his


    face tightly.


    Xavier was instantly shocked. This was the masked man who fought with him and Burke in the


    warehouse the other day. He was so familiar with Amanda. Instinctively, Xavier was suspicious of


    Amanda. Maybe what happened that day was just a farce made by Amanda?


    The video was still ying. After the man in ck was ready, he talked with Amanda for a while and


    then walked into the warehouse. Amanda followed him and disappeared from the camera.


    Just as he expected. In the dark and quiet living room, Xavier''s handsome and proud look was


    reflected from theputer screen.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Xavier opened the other two documents. Next to the portrait of the man in ck, there was the name


    column, which read, "Rocky.".


    He was Rocky?


    Xavier searched in his memory quickly. Rocky was Amanda''s elder brother with no blood rtion.


    Aye, so it is. Xavier already had the answer in his heart.


    He scrolled the mouse and pulled down the file. The recording bar of Rocky''s personal information


    appeared on the screen.


    It was reported that Rocky was a member of the biggest Mafia group in the city -- the Bamboo Gang.


    He had stayed in prison for two years because of assault. After he was released from prison, he was


    active in the underworld again.


    Xavier could not help but feel worried. Once he was involved with such a desperado, it was like a time


    bomb that could be blown up at any time. This was extremely dangerous for both of them.


    Xavier frowned and opened the second file.


    It was a case investigation report. It showed that the case happened a few days ago in an abandoned


    factory on the outskirts of the city. A serious ident urred. ording to the report of the vigers


    nearby, around 10 o''clock in the evening, a group of gangsters escorted two men into the factory,


    during which there was a huge sound. It sounded like the sound of metal instruments hitting, and there


    was a man''s painful cry. More than an hourter, the door of the factory was opened, and two men


    covered with blood were carried out one after another. The people inside got on the minibus that had


    been deliberately blocked on the roadside, and left in a hurry.


    ording to the description of the witnesses and the surveince video collected by the police, it was


    briefly determined that the man being escorted was Rocky. This time, the perpetrator was supposed to


    be as an internal conflict in the gang. At present, the police were investigating and taking evidence, but


    they hadn''t found the whereabouts of Rocky and the other man.


    After reading the whole document, Xavier was lost in thought in the darkness. Would the gang''s


    internal conflict be rted to the kidnapping of Amanda''s mother? They still couldn''t figure out who


    kidnapped Amanda''s mother.


    Thinking of this, Xavier turned his head and looked at the closed door of the room. The dim light came


    out from the crack of the door, and he knew that Burke should not be asleep at the moment.

 Chapter 72 The Truth of Kidnapping

    Chapter 72 The Truth of Kidnapping


    Xavier sat on the sofa, thought for a while, suddenly stood up, picked up theptop on the table,


    walked into the studying room, quickly connected theputer with the printer, and started the printer.


    Then a few pages of paper were printed with words.


    After taking the printed materials, Xavier quickly walked towards living room with hisptop. Then he


    slightly turned the handle and pushed the door in.


    In the room, he was reading a book about Chinese and western political system. It was Xavier''s. He


    was not surprised to see Xaviere in. He didn''t even look up and asked, "what''s wrong? Are you


    afraid of darkness and dare not sleep alone? " Seeing that Burke was deliberately talking back to him,


    Xavier was not angry. He shrugged and counterattacked, "that''s better than being driven out of bed by


    Rose." Then Burke raised his head and threw a nce at Xavier.


    Xavier''s instinctive desire to survive told him that he couldn''t joke about this again, so he stopped. He


    suddenly remembered the purpose ofing. He paused, and his face became serious instantly.


    Knowing that Xavier had something important to tell him, Burke closed the book lightly and put it on the


    bookshelf. He walked slowly to the bed and sat down, asking, "what''s the matter?"


    After throwing the materials in his hand to Burke, Xavier put hisptop on the bed, turned on the video


    and said, "look for it by yourself."


    Burke gazed at the screen of hisputer intently, and the look on his face became more and more


    serious. Suddenly, he picked up the documents thrown by Xavier, and looked down. His eyebrows


    were more and more furrowed. He had guessed what had happenedst time. But he was unwilling to


    admit that he didn''t want to destroy the beautiful memory of childhood, so he had not asked people to


    continue investigating. He had also told Xavier not to interfere in this matter. However, when the


    evidence was ced in front of him, he felt ufortable.


    After a long time, Burke finally opened his mouth, "the man, Rocky Chen, is the son of Amy''s


    stepfather?" He knew Amanda''s family background, but she didn''t mention Rocky to him before.


    Moreover, he didn''t get any detailed information about Rocky.


    "Yes." Xavier nodded and said, "it seems that the whole thing was nned by Amanda. This vicious


    woman actually wanted to kill Rose!" Then he clenched his fist.


    "But how can you exin that message? Amy... "The name made him a little uneasy. Burke continued,"


    Amanda, if the whole thing was Amanda''s scheme, why did she request to break up with me instead of


    asking Rosy to leave me? Are there any contradictions? "


    As for Xavier, after hearing the words of Burke, he was slightly stunned and lost in thought. Just as


    what Burke had said, Amanda was so crazy about Burke that she would never ask her to leave him. On


    the contrary, she should be trying her best to separate Burke and Rose. Judging from her behavior in


    the warehouse that day, it really didn''t look like a show. If she was just acting, her acting would be as


    good as an Oscar prize. Was it possible that


    While Xavier was thinking, an idea emerged in his mind. He was about to say something, but just as his


    eyes met Burke''s, Burke took the lead.


    "Do you mean that Amanda Zhao didn''t know about the kidnap, but she actually knew the truth that


    Rocky would hurt Rose?" Looking at the serious look of Xavier, Xavier said slowly.


    Then Xavier nodded to show his agreement.


    "The kidnapping, which I have mentioned to you, might be done by Rocky himself. Rocky didn''t tell


    Amanda about it at all. His only purpose is that Amanda broke all the ties with me." Burke continued.


    "Rocky didn''t want Amanda fall in love with you. Apparently, he loved Amanda." Xavier added, and


    Burke had urately expressed his guess in his heart.


    Burke and Xavier looked at each other and smiled, as if to celebrate the tacit understanding and ideas


    between each other.


    "So, it seems that the reason why Rocky was beaten up by the gang is that Rocky has kidnapped


    Janice. As far as I know, the Bamboo Gang, which Rocky was in, is different from other gangs. It has


    very strict Gang rules. Without the consent of the leader of the gang, they are not allowed to act without


    permission. So the public security department has been unable to get them down with one. "Maybe


    Rocky kidnapped Janice without the permission of the gang leader? " Xavier analyzed carefully.


    Burke threw the files on the table, closed theptop gently and said, "don''t let Rosy know about it for


    the time being. I''ll deal with Amanda by myself."


    Hearing that, Xavier''s face suddenly changed. He was confused. "Amanda Zhao is so vicious that she


    almost killed Rose. Do you still want to defend her? Aren''t you afraid that she''ll hurt Rose one day? "


    Burke began to recover his cool. He stood up, gently patted on Xavier''s shoulder and said, "I''ll send


    more people to make Rosy safe. Don''t meddle in this matter again."


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Xavier opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Burke. "Go to sleep,


    you still have to go to work tomorrow, right?"


    As he said, he moved theputer from Xavier''s bed to the table, and pulled the quilt to lie down.


    Seeing that Burke didn''t want to go on talking, Xavier knew that it was useless to say more. He had to


    leave the room and close the door gently.


    Days passed peacefully. In the Gu Family, Rose was pruning flowers with Burke''s grandma.


    asionally, she talked on the phone with Tina, which was also rxing andfortable.


    Since that night when Burke left angrily, she did not talk to him for a few days. Every day, Burke went


    out early in the morning and returned homete in the evening. When he came back home, he found


    that Rose was already asleep. When he went out, Rose was still in bed. Although they slept in the


    same bed every day, they seldom met each other, seldom had a chance tomunicate


    Rose thought it was a good way to get along with each other. They didn''t disturb each other and just


    did their own things, even if they were a couple. She just wanted to get her father out of prison as soon


    as possible, and she had no way to deal with Burke''s changeable love.


    At noon, Rose and Burke''s grandma were having lunch at the table. Rose''s mother-inw suddenly


    came back suddenly with a servant whose hand was holding tworge cases of Sue''s


    boxes.

 Chapter 73 The Provocation

    Chapter 73 The Provocation


    The previous days, Sue went on a trip abroad with several richdies. They spent some time together.


    As a result, they hadn''t met each other for a few days. In this way, they avoided a lot of unnecessary


    troubles. Seeing Sueing back, Rose knew that her cozy life woulde to an end.


    Sue took off her dark sses and her make-up eyes sparkled. Although she was a middle-aged


    woman, due to good maintenance, her charm still couldn''t be hidden.


    "Mom, I''m back." Sue said to Burke''s grandma with a smile.


    "You''re back. Have you eaten yet? Would you like to join us? " Burke''s grandma narrowed her eyes.


    "I''ve had breakfast at the airport. Enjoy your meal. I''m going upstairs." Sue said with a smile, ncing


    at Rose who was eating with her head down.


    Burke''s grandma nodded kindly without saying anything more. Sue slowly walked to the elevator. All of


    a sudden, she turned around and waved at the servant who was following her and let hime to her.


    The servant dragged the luggage case and walked up to her at once. Squatting down, Sue opened one


    of the suitcases, rummaged through the luxury bags and took out two beautiful boxes. Then she stood


    up and went back to the dining room.


    Seeing that Sue was back, Burke''s grandma asked in confusion, "Why are you back again?"


    With a broad smile, Sue went up to Burke''s grandma, holding the gift box in her hand. "I''ve brought you


    a gift from abroad. I almost forgot it. Do you like it?" she asked She opened one of the boxes and saw


    a beautiful and glittering pearl ne. Each Pearl was plump and plump, shining slightly in the


    sunlight.


    "Wow, this pearl is so beautiful. Look at this color. I like gifts very much. " Burke''s grandma always liked


    pearls, so she was very fond of this kind of jewelries. She put down her chopsticks, gently stroked theThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ne in the box, full of praise for it.


    Rose raised her head and nced at the Pearl Ne in the box, poker faced. She had no interest


    in jewelry.


    Burke''s grandma happily took over the box and handed it to Rose. She smiled and said, "Rosy, look. Is


    it beautiful?"


    To make her grandma happy, Rose forced a smile and said, "yes, it''s beautiful."


    With a disdainful look at Rose, Sue turned to Burke''s grandma, "I have brought a gift for every family


    member. I bought a tie for Burke, it''s perfect for him." As Sue spoke, she opened the second box and


    emphasized the words "every family member".


    A pair of silver sparkling high-heeled shoes appeared in the second gift box. The perfect shape and


    exquisite workmanship made the whole shoes look very luxurious and elegant.


    "Shoes look great too!" Burke''s grandma praised.


    Sue raised her eyebrows at her and said with a smile, "this pair of shoes are for Amanda. I like them


    very much and thought they fit her well." The underlying meaning behind her words was very clear.


    Amanda was the family member that Sue had acknowledged in her mind.


    Upon hearing this, Rose froze and looked embarrassed. She didn''t like luxurious jewelries, but


    obviously, these words were for her. Sue still didn''t ept her as her daughter-inw.


    She had thought that Sue was going to give the shoes to Rose, but it turned out that she heard the


    name of Amanda. As a veteran businessman for years, Burke''s grandma knew exactly why Sue said


    that. Maybe she didn''t really like Amanda. She just wanted to give Rose a hard time.


    The smile on Burke''s grandma''s face gradually disappeared, reced by anger. She threw the pearl


    ne box at the Sue and said, "take it. I don''t want it."


    The yful smile on her face vanished. "Mom, what''s wrong? Didn''t you like it just now? "


    Burke''s grandma got so angry that she took her crutch beside her and pounded on the floor heavily.


    She scolded, "no matter how much you dislike Rosy, you shouldn''t have done this to her. What kind of


    person was Amanda? You know that. If you really want to do good for Burke, please be good to Rosy.


    She is the rightful wife of Burke! "


    Seeing the olddy was in a rage, Sue didn''t say anything more. She red at Rose. Only herself


    knew that she would never ept Rose as her daughter-inw.


    "Grandma, don''t be angry. She didn''t mean to hurt me. I''m fine." Rose stepped forward and gently


    patted grandma on the back to make her calm down. Sooner orter, she and Burke were going to get


    divorced, and it didn''t matter if Sue would ept her or not. Besides, given the fact that it was


    impossible for Sue to stir up any trouble. She would be fine even if she used words to poke her. Sun


    was not like Amanda, who made her lose her baby.


    Seeing that Rose was so considerate, Burke''s grandma felt more sorry for her. She took Rose''s hand


    gently and said in a soft voice, "good girl, you are so sensible. I''m sorry to make you suffer."


    Upon hearing that, Sue was engulfed by anger. She acted as if she had done something evil.


    ''Oh, Rose, you are really good at acting. How could you pretend to be a such good person? Grandma


    was stunned by your lies.''


    Burke''s grandma was too full to eat anything. She beckoned to the servants and went back to her


    room.


    In the huge dining room, there were only two people, Rose and her mother-inw.


    After the meal, Rose turned around and was about to leave when she was stopped by Sue.


    "Stop!"


    "Mom, is there anything else you need to tell me?" Rose stopped and said lightly.


    "Don''t call me mom. I won''t take you as my daughter-inw."


    "It doesn''t matter whether you admit it or not. Now that Burke has married me, I am his wife and you


    are my mother-inw. If you don''t want to ept me, you can ask Burke to divorce me and make my


    wishe true. " Rose replied calmly.


    As soon as Rose mentioned that Burton was pressing her against, Sue was even more indignant.


    "Don''t think that Burke won''t divorce you. He is my son. He should listen to me.


    "That would be better." Rose said coldly, and then turned away, leaving the exasperated Sue behind.


    Rose''s indifference irritated Sue. Her son, whom she had always been proud of, was ignored by such a


    woman. She swore to herself that no matter what kind of method she would use, she would definitely


    separate Burke and Rose, and never let this woman get any closer to Burke.

 Chapter 74 Divorce Procedure

    Chapter 74 Divorce Procedure


    The moment Rose returned to her room, she received a call from Tina.


    "Hello, Rose. I''m going to the Civil Affairs Bureau to go through the divorce procedure this afternoon.


    Can you apany me to go there?" Tina asked in the phone.


    Hearing the word "divorce", Rose was still a little worried and asked, "Have you really made up your


    mind? What did Yang say about it then?"


    "What else can he say? Now that he had already shared a bed with others, how could I not bear to


    leave him? I have made an appointment with him to go through the formalities in the afternoon."


    However, Tina showed a look of indifference.


    "Okay, I''ll be right there."


    Rose hung up the phone and grabbed the coat hanging on the hanger. She put the phone into her bag


    and hurried downstairs.


    "Sophie, I have to go out now. Prepare the car for me. As Rose walked towards the gate, she ordered


    Sophie who followed her behind.


    "Okay." Sophie replied and trotted to call the driver.


    After waiting for a while, driver Terry drove and stopped in front of Rose.


    The driver Terry apologized to Rose soon as she sat down in the car. "I''m sorry, Mrs. Gu. Last time my


    wife gave birth to a baby, she suffered massive hemorrhage due to difficultbor. So I asked for a leave


    for some time to make it inconvenient for you."


    Realizing that Terry was careless and upright in nature, Rose didn''t n to make a fuss with him. So


    she said, "It doesn''t matter. How is your wife now?"


    Speaking of this, Terry scratched his head somewhat sheepishly and said, "She''s out of danger now.


    She''s fine, and her son''s safe, ha."


    It was the first time that Rose had seen a happy expression on Terry''s face as a father. She felt happy


    for him, too. Smiling, she said, "You have been a father, why are you still so imprudent?"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ha, that''s the way I am. It''s hard to change it. Terry grinned and started the car, "Where are we going


    today?"


    "Southern Garden." Said Rose.


    "Got it." Terry answered it at once and the car slowly drove out of the Gu''s house.


    Rose went to the garden in the south yard and picked up Tina. Then they went to the Civil Affairs


    Bureau together.


    Tina did not speak all the way, and her face was very calm.


    Rose knew it. Tina had been quite out-going. The calmer she was now, the more painful she actually


    were deep down inside. Without saying anything, Rose held Tina''s cold hand and smiled at her,


    encouraging and apanying her.


    Tina knew what Rose meant, so she squeezed out a smile and responded her with her other hand


    holding the file bag tighter.


    Soon, the car stopped at the door of the Civil Affairs Bureau. Rose and Tina got off one after another.


    Rose said a few words to her driver Terry and walked in with her hand holding Tina''s.


    It was far from here that Yang was standing at the door of the marriage registration office with his head


    bowed and with a long sigh from time to time. He used to be meticulous with his image. Now, his hair is


    slightly messy, and the white shirt is also slightly wrinkled, and his face is tired. Obviously, he did not


    have a good rest.


    He was a little stunned when he saw Rose and Tinaing towards him. He stopped and said.


    At this time, Tina''s abdomen had slightly raised, showing her early pregnancy. Yang''s eyes were fixed


    on it, some mixed emotions hidden in his eyes.


    "Mr. Yang, I''m so disappointed. You don''t deserve to be an educator." As soon as Rose came to Yang,


    she spoke for her friend.


    Yang felt guilty and avoided eye contact without making a sound.


    "Let''s go inside." Said Tina no longer entangled with him. Then, holding her belly with one hand, she


    walked into the register room with Rose, and Yang followed them in silence.


    As soon as they entered the hall, two figures sitting upright at the waiting seat came into their sight.


    With a delicate face and fine makeup, they wore a gorgeous and grandiose dress and looked


    domineering. Except Mandy and Rachel, who else could have been so arrogant?


    Seeing Rose and Tinaing in, Rachel turned her head aside and even did not look at them. Mandy,


    however, stared at Rose fiercely.


    Rose did not have the mood to face Mandy. She held Tina to the nearest seat and took a seat. On the


    other hand, Yang went into the queue by himself.


    Soon, the receptionist came to ask Tina and Yang to have a talk in the room.


    Tina''s hand shivered slightly. Noticing that, Rose held her hand tightly and nodded to her.


    Encouraged by her friend, Tina picked up the document bag in her hand and walked towards her room.


    When Yang saw that she was pregnant and couldn''t move freely, he wanted to hold her. Secretly


    ncing at Rachel who was sitting on the seat, he received a warning nce from her. He had to lower


    his head and silently follow behind Tina into the room.


    As time passed, Rose was restless in the hall. Rachel was not far away from them. She looked into the


    room from time to time. She was anxious to break into the room in case something unexpected


    happened.


    But Mandy was quite leisurely, ying the game with her mobile phone in hands, totally ignoring the


    uneasy Rachel beside her. Mandy was just bored toe with her to have fun. It had nothing to do


    with her whether they divorced or not.


    Not knowing how long past, Tina and Yang came out of her room with Tina''s eyes red and swollen.


    Obviously she just cried.


    Seeing this, Rose hurried to hold her in her arms and pat her back gently tofort her.


    Yang, with a guilty look on his face, didn''t mean to leave.


    As soon as they came out, Rachel rushed forward, grabbed Yang''s arm and asked, "Are you done?"


    Stunned, Yang nodded his head and kept his eyes on Tina.


    Rachel was angry and said to him, "What are you looking at? It''s nothing to do with you now. Stop


    watching!" She was about to pull Yang out of the room.


    Rose took a faint look at Yang and Rachel. Then she took Tina''s hand and walked out of the hall with


    her.


    Outside the hall, a gust of cold wind blew, sending a shiver down people''s spines.


    People were talking about couples going in and out of the hall. Some looked happy and sweet, while


    some with worries and tears. Seeing this, Rose couldn''t help sighing in her heart. Many people came


    here for the beautiful wish that they would spend their lives together, and many had to part ways


    because of various questions. An identification held the fate of the two people closely together. Another


    identification also cut all the ties in the past ruthlessly. This hall had witnessed the beginning and end of


    many marriage. Would she and Burke be thoroughly separated here one day?


    Rose shook her head and forced herself not to think too much.

 Chapter 75 Burke Came to Save the Day

    Chapter 75 Burke Came to Save the Day


    "Rose, next one who is about toe here toplete the divorce procedure is you." Hearing the


    shrill voice of Mandying from behind, Rose couldn''t help but stop walking.


    Turning her head, Rose saw that Mandy walked down the steps proudly and gracefully, swaying in high


    heels.


    Not wanting to waste any more words with her, Rose was about to leave. But she was stopped by


    Mandy.


    "Rose, I''ve sent someone to look into it, and it turned out that Burke didn''t like her at all. He liked the


    woman called Amanda. Is that right?"


    Mandy raised her beautiful face and said proudly, "You are just doing this for free as the daughter-in-


    law of Gu Family. I''m afraid that Burke won''t even want to touch you, right?" Then she covered his


    mouth and sneered.


    Not irritated by her words, Rose said coldly, "Have you finished your words? Get lost when you do."


    Seeing that Rose ignored her, Mandy was a little angry. She raised her voice, "Aren''t you only an arm


    candy? Don''t put on an air. You are even worse than a wild woman who came out from nowhere. How


    dare you stay in Gu Family!"


    Rose looked at her with cold eyes and did not respond.


    "It''s true that birds of a feather flock together. You and your friend are very alike. Both of you cannot


    keep a man. Your men are so easily taken by others. That''s pitiful," Mandy said with a sneer, as she


    nced at Tina, who was crying next to Rose.


    "Mandy, you are even more pathetic. Always thinking about the husband of others, but you never get


    any favor from him. At least I can still be Mrs. Gu, but what about you? I''m afraid that Burke won''t even


    want to know who you are." At the mention of grace, Rose couldn''t hold back her anger anymore and


    retorted. She was always sneering at her from time to time.


    "You! What are you talking about? !" With her thoughts being pointed out directly by Rose, Mandy


    blushed and quickly stamped her feet. Her high heels pounded on the ground, making the knocking


    sound.


    "You know clearly whether I''m talking nonsense or not. You like him so tantly and dare not take the


    initiative to chase him, I''m afraid you are also very tired? " Said Rose expressionlessly.


    "You! Shut up! " Mandy couldn''t help shouting at her. She raised her hand and was about to p Rose


    in the face.


    All of a sudden, her wrist was grasped by a powerful hand. Feeling the pain, Mandy shook her hand off


    instinctively. When she was about to give vent to that man, she unconsciously widened her eyes.


    "B... Burke..." Seeing that Burke was looking down at her with a cold face, Mandy''s tone suddenly


    softened.


    With a disdainful look at her, Burke put his arm around her shoulder and gently kissed her on the


    cheek, and his eyes were full of tenderness. "This is between me and my wife. It''s none of your


    business, Miss Zhao. Besides, Rosy is Mrs. Gu of mypany. Please think twice before you take


    actions."


    Seeing that Burke took side of Rose like this, Mandy thought that the call "Rosy" could show how


    important Rose was in his heart. It seemed that the news she heard was not true. Thinking of her years


    of deep love towards Burke only got warning, anger, jealousy, grievance, pain and shame in return, all


    her emotions gathered together. Mandy resentfully bit her red lips, secretly clenched her fist and ran


    away with her red eyes.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    When Rachel and Yang walked out of the hall arm in arm, they happened to see Mandy run away with


    her face covered by her hands. ncing at the three people standing under the stairs, Rachel thought


    that it must be Rose and Tina who had bullied Mandy, so she let go of Yang''s hand immediately and


    ran down the stairs quickly. She angrily said to Tina, "You bitch! Don''t think you do whatever you want


    with Gu Group behind you! I''m telling you, your friend is just a decoration of Gu Family. She don''t even


    know when she will be abandoned like you. At that time, you will cry."


    "Stop it! Rachel!" Seeing that Rachel was challenging Tina, Yang quickly stepped forward and grabbed


    her hand.


    Realizing that Yang was on the side of Tina, Rachel became angrier. She questioned, "Why do you still


    stand up for her? Do you still love her? !" It made the situation all the moreplex for Yang. He got


    quite annoyed, scratching his hair.


    Seeing this scene, Burke could have a rough idea of what was happening to Tina. He said coldly to


    Rachel, "Rosy is my official wife, and I will never abandon her. Speaking of this, you get your man from


    others. You should be more careful. You should be careful not to be done the same thing by others. In


    case you are to be abandoned atst."


    "You, you are the guy from Gu Group..." Rachel''s eyes widened. She had long seen the tall, good-


    looking man standing next to Rose, but she did not expect that he was the Burke that Mandy had been


    thinking of all day and night.


    Although Yang was familiar with Rose, he got away on business when Rose and Burke got married. So


    he didn''t attend the wedding with Tina. He only heard of Burke but didn''t see him. Now that he finally


    saw him in person, he was also stunned in ce like Mandy.


    "Rosy''s friend is also the friend of mine. Surely, she has the Gu Group to back her up. I hope some


    people don''t bite off more than they can chew." After saying this, Burke raised his head and slightly


    nodded to Tina who was in a daze, indicating her to go with him. Then he reached out his arm and held


    Rose''s thin shoulder, striding towards the parking lot.


    In the parking lot, Burke''s ck car was parked quietly. It was particrly eye-catching.


    Rose didn''t struggle but followed Burke into the car. Meanwhile, Tina followed them into the car too.


    Sitting on the back seat, with a hand around Tina''s waist, Roseforted her in a soft voice.


    This time, Burke didn''t show any objection. He opened the car trunk, took out a bag of facial tissue and


    turned around to pass it to Rose.


    "Thank you." As Rose took the paper handed over by Burke and thanked him in a soft voice.


    This excessive sense of alienation made Burke''s heart sink. His outstretched hand stopped in the air


    for a while, and then slowly took it back.


    "No need to say thanks between us." Burke stared at the windshield in front of the car and said in a low


    voice. It was obvious that he was talking to Rose.


    However, Rose did not respond to his words. She silently took out a few pieces of paper from the box


    and wiped the tears for Tina.


    Just now in the hall, what Burke said to Mandy and Rachel did not stir up any emotion in Rose''s heart.


    She thought, maybe she had given up on Burkepletely, and would not be affected by his anymore


    actions.

 Chapter 76 A Coincidence Of Fate

    Chapter 76 A Coincidence Of Fate


    For a moment, Rose felt that there was a deep sense of destion and mncholy in the side figure of


    Burke, who was sitting on the driver''s seat.


    She shook her head hard, telling herself that it was all her illusion.


    Burke observed Tina''s mood from the rearview mirror and found that she had gradually calmed down.


    Then he started the car and drove out of the parking lot.


    "Why are you at the Bureau of civil affairs?" Rose broke the silence and asked in confusion.


    "Come out to deal with some property rights. The property registration center is next to the city hall."


    Said Burke.


    "Then why do you park your car in the parking lot of the Civil Affairs Bureau?" ''is it really a


    coincidence?'' Rose wondered? Just at that moment, Mandy attacked them because of Burke. And


    Burke showed up in time to save the scene.


    "The property ownership registration center is full, so we have to park at the Civil Affairs Bureau. When


    wee out, we meet you." Burke exined.


    Hearing that, Rose said nothing more. Maybe it was such a coincidence in this world. It was just like


    her encounter with Burke in Qinshan Town twelve years ago, and their ridiculous contractual marriage,


    just like his sweetheart was also called "Amy".


    In a small and shabby farmhouse in the suburb, there were two single beds. Rocky and Tim were


    covered in gauze all over the body. Dark red blood oozed from gauze, forming a mottled map.


    Tim with one eye covered, and because of the pain of the wound, he groaned from time to time, which


    made Rocky, who had endured the severe pain all over his body, feel more irritable.


    "Stop it!" Rocky shouted at Tim.


    "Rocky... Rocky... one of my eyes was blind that I couldn''t bear the pain." Then Tim gave a sob.


    "Damn it!" Tim''s cry made Rocky Chen even more irritated and could not help cursing.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Suddenly, the old door was opened. A thin man with a pair of wings tattoo on his hand walked in. The


    man gently ced two bowls of rice covered with vegetable on the low chairs near Rocky and Tim''s


    bed.


    "Rocky, it''s time for lunch." The man with tattoo said to Rocky with respect.


    Before Rocky could answer, a man''s voice came from outside. "Ian, don''t talk to him anymore. Just put


    the food on the table. Come out and have lunch."


    Ian was about seventeen or eighteen years old. He hadn''t been here for a long time. So he hadn''t seen


    much of such scenes. And his hostility was less than other members. Ian had always respected Rocky.


    In his eyes, Rocky was a man who was decisive and ruthless. He had a certain reputation in the gang,


    and the leader thought highly of him. Nowadays, Ian couldn''t bear to see Rocky like this.


    "Damn it, John. Don''t think that I''m knocked down on the ground like this. I tell you, when I''m


    recovered, I''ll fucking kill you!" Lying on the bed, Rocky was furious when he heard John''s words. But


    he gritted her teeth and threatened him.


    "Let''s wait and see!" John responded unconcernedly. It was contemptuous and provocative.


    Rocky was so angry that he struggled to get up from the bed. The Ian were struggling to get hold of


    him. "Please calm down. We''re from one gang," Ian tried to calm Rocky down


    "I''m not that such a son of a bitch''s friend." !" Rocky spat on the ground.


    As soon as they had entered the room, John''s voice was heard again. "Ian! I''ve told you to stop talking


    to this kind of crap. Come out and have lunch."


    Rocky couldn''t stand it anymore. He struggled to get out of the bed, but one of his legs was broken. He


    rolled down from the bed. The wound that had been healed broke again because of the collision. Blood


    oozed from the gauze, and it hurt so much that he could hardly speak. Rocky indignantly clenched his


    fist and pounded on the ground.


    The Ian scrambled to take Rocky back to the bed and walked out of the room.


    Outside the room, there was an open yard. In the middle of the yard, there was a short round table, on


    which there was only some pickles and a bowl of rice. In the middle of the night, John was sitting on a


    stool, eating rice in his hand.


    When he saw Ian get out of the room, he put down the bowl and waved at him. "You brat, why don''t


    you pull a long face? It''s not you who are going to be punished. "


    The Ian slowly walked towards the round table, pulled up a stool and sat down, saying, "look at Rocky.


    He is miserable now."


    "What the hell? He deserved it! For personal reasons, he gathered their subordinates to kidnap Janice.


    But how could the people from the Gu Group be offended easily? Whoever makes a big business is


    from a powerful background. Boss doesn''t dare to do something. As a buddy, he really thinks he''s the


    king of the world. " Then John took up his bowl and swallowed some rice.


    "But... Is boss too cruel?" Ian grunted.


    "But what?" Hearing this, John put down his chopsticks, poised as if he was experienced, and said


    earnestly, "Ian, you''re still young and not qualified. I tell you, our boss is kind enough to him. ording


    to the rules of the gang, he would have been killed long ago. How could they lie on the bed like this


    with us serving them.


    If Rocky didn''t get a stroke of luck and save boss''s son, how could boss keep him alive today? "


    Ian was totally shocked by the news. Everyone in the group knew that Rocky had saved their boss''s


    son. Because of his ability, Boss thought highly of him and he was trusted by other guys. It was just


    because without the permission of the leadership that their boss had to give an order to kill the ck


    sheep and build his prestige in front of his brothers.


    Ian, however, just kept silent as if thinking about something. John thought that he must have been


    frightened by Rocky''s actions, so he patted him on the shoulder and said, "we''re doing business and


    we''re risking our lives. It is said that those who are forbidden to do something are not allowed to do.


    Otherwise, you wille to a more terrible end. " Then he pointed at Rocky''s room with his chin and


    continued to eat.


    The Ian was stupefied. He heard that the reason why Rocky was found by their boss was that he had


    taken away ten million from the Gu Group, and didn''t get a satisfactory amount, so other people


    reported it to their boss.

 Chapter 77 A Fake

    Chapter 77 A Fake


    Of course, the two men who had made the confession to the boss had not been punished by the gang,


    but they hadn''t gained any benefits. All the money that they got from Rocky had been taken away by


    the head of the gangster, and they had also been degraded to collect the protection fees of a street.


    Although it seemed to be a good job to feed two, none of them wanted to do it. Firstly, they had to


    follow the rules of the gang. Once they were found to be pocketed, the consequences would be


    unimaginable, and they might even lose their lives. Secondly, they had to make contact with the


    retailers every day, which was naturally easy to be caught by the police and could be put in jail at any


    time.


    Ian thought that he couldn''t follow them. His parents passed away when he was a young age, and it


    was his grandmother who brought him up. He was so stupid that he went out of school in a few years.


    Then he became a gang member with a lot of gangsters in the society. Later he was rmended by


    someone and became a member of the gang. He just wanted to work hard with his brothers and led a


    comfortable life. He didn''t want to do anything else, he couldn''t do anything well except fighting.


    Suddenly, a woman wearing a ck peaked cap, arge ck guardian, and a dark blue jeans, with a


    mask and sunsses blocking her face, looked around and entered in a panic. Although her face


    couldn''t be seen, one could still tell that she was a beautiful woman with a hourss figure and a sexy


    body.


    Seeing the womane in, John stood up alertly and shouted, "who are you?! What does you do? !"


    Ian sighed in his mind, ''John, you don''t have a tender heart for girls. No wonder you can''t have sex with


    girls more than thirty years.''.


    After the woman was shouted by John, she suddenly stopped her steps, stood straight, and tried her


    best to suppress her trembling voice because of fear and nervousness. She said in a low voice, "I, I''m


    looking for Rocky."


    His vignce gradually rxed as soon as he heard that the woman came to look for Rocky. He


    guessed that she must be one of his close friends, because few people could find this remote and


    small yard, not to mention that he had known that Rocky was recovering in theke. John took a close


    look at the woman in front of him. She didn''t look like a gangster in the society at all, but she seemed to


    be born in a rich and noble family. He thought, ''Wow, Rocky is really a lucky man to have such a great


    girlfriend!''.


    While thinking, he winked at the Ian standing aside, indicating him to ask Rocky what had happened.


    The Ian immediately ran into Rocky''s room after getting the hint from John.


    The vague voice came out of the room then Ian walked out and said to Amanda, "Rocky asked you to


    come in."


    Amanda walked towards them at once. She was scared by John''s tall body and fierce expression. She


    just wanted to get away from him as soon as possible.


    As soon as Amanda Zhao stepped into the room, she smelt a pungent smell mixed with sweat,


    medicine and other pungent smell of blood and something irritating her nose violently. She felt her


    stomach churning and covered her mouth and nose with her hands subconsciously.


    When she entered the house, she saw that there were wounds all over the body of Rocky and Tim,


    who were wrapped with bandages. Amanda opened her eyes in horror and hesitated to get close.


    Seeing how afraid Amanda was, Rocky asked, "what''s wrong? You can''t recognize me like this? "


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "No, I''m not. Brother, what happened to you? " Amanda shook her head and said with concern.


    Don''t you know what I did was all for you? Said Rocky and sneered at Amanda. It''s because of you, the


    Burke and the Gu Group. "


    No one was willing to admit that the pain and punishment they suffered were caused by their own inner


    greed and desires, and they were always good at ming others, including Rocky. He always felt that


    the reason why he could be like this today was all caused by Burke and the Gu Group behind


    him. He was at daggers drawn with Burke.


    Seeing Rocky was so miserable, Amanda had some sympathy for him.


    She knew clearly that Rocky loved her so much all the time. It was because she saw the love in his


    heart that she came up with the idea of taking advantage of him to deal with Rose. But a proud woman


    like her would never fall in love with someone like Rocky. What''s more, in her heart, there was only one


    person, Burke. How could Rocky can bepared with Burke.


    After all, they were both pathetic people. She loved Burke very much, but he did not care about her at


    all. Amanda knew clearly that over the years, the tenderness and care Burke had shown to her was


    only his nostalgia and gratitude for his childhood memories, but not love at all. And she, was not the


    real "Amy" in the memory of Burke. She just picked up a big advantage, a full fake.


    At the thought of this, Amanda looked up at Rocky, who was lying on the bed. The man next to him,


    Tim continued to moan. Amanda frowned and took a thick envelope from her bag. She put the


    envelope on the bedside table and said, "take the money. Don''t contact me recently. " After saying that,


    she turned around and ran out of the courtyard, without turning her head back. She ran so fast that


    John and Ian had no time to think about what she did.


    Turning around to look at the thick envelope beside the bed, Rocky burst intoughter. Hisughter


    was mixed with helplessness, mockery and dissatisfaction.


    It was he that asked Amanda toe here to see him. But he didn''t tell her the real reason why he


    was handled by the group leader. If she knew that he was the person who had kidnapped her mother


    and cut off her finger, he would never have the chance to see her again in his life. So Rocky lied to her


    that he was defeated by his boss in order to help her deal with Gu Group. That was why Amanda dared


    to visit him with guilt.


    But he had seen clearly from her behavior that she disliked and alienated him. Even though he was


    hurt so much for her, she would not leave any mercy on him. He didn''t want to give up so easily, and


    his obsession with Amanda would keep going.


    Suddenly, there came a sad and coldughter. Rocky clenched his fists and pounded on his bed,


    making up his mind that one day he would let the Burke and the Gu Group pay for it.

 Chapter 98 the Falsified Medical Record

    Chapter 98 the Falsified Medical Record


    Hearing the weak voice of Rachel, Mandy became more and more curious. She asked tentatively, "Tell


    me what happened to you first, and I will consider whether I should lend the money to you. Anyway, I


    can''t borrow you the money. Don''t you know what you have done?"


    Hearing this, Rachel knew that Mandy wanted to get to the bottom of the matter. She had to know it.


    She wouldn''t lend money to Rachel if she didn''t figure out why.


    After a short silence, she asked, "When are you avable today? Why don''t we meet face to face? It''s


    not convenient to talk on the phone."


    Seeing that Rachel agreed to tell her what happened, Mandy was very happy. She was worried that


    she had nothing to y recently and was very bored. Now it was a good joy to have the news about


    Rachel. So she immediately agreed happily.


    "Okay. See you at half past six in the Red House Restaurant." Then she hung up.


    Rachel sat numbly on the balcony with her phone in her hand. The breeze blew past her hair, making


    her feel warm andfortable. However, she had mixed feelings now. She regretted that she had used


    such an extreme method to deal with Tina, which caused a fire.


    In the afternoon when Tina had an ident, Rachel got off work early and bought a dessert that Yang''s


    favorite. She had nned to give him a surprise, but when she walked into the study, she saw that


    Yang who had a rest at home that day was searching for baby products on the Inte. Immediately,


    he was angry and smashed the screen on his desk.


    Althoughter, with the exnation andfort of Yang, she gradually calmed down, but she was still


    angry. The baby in Tina''s belly was like a thorn in her throat.


    Although Rachel knew that although Yang and Tina had divorced, they still had something to do with


    each other for the child. She had to cut this connectionpletely, otherwise the conflict between her


    and Yang would be more and more.


    She had no sense of security. So, with the help of a friend, Emily contacted two men on the phone and


    ordered them to do something to the baby in Tina''s belly. Things went on smoothly. After she learned


    that the child in Tina''s belly couldn''t be saved, she was a little happy, but fear and fear were far more


    than this joy.


    After that, she tossed and turned and couldn''t fall asleep for several long nights. She always dreamed


    a kid with blood on his hands and he ran to her, waking her up from her dream. And all this was


    irreparable.


    In the ward, Sophie had changed the sheet with chicken soup. Under the white and clean quilt, Tina


    was lying still with her eyes closed. It was hard to tell whether she was asleep or not.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, Rose looked at her quiet sleeping face with concern. She didn''t know


    how to help her out of this predicament.


    Suddenly, the ward door was opened gently. The doctor came with several interns and nurses to make


    the rounds of the ward. Seeing that Tina was sleeping, he asked Rose to go outside to have a talk.


    Seeing this, Rose followed the doctor to the door of the ward.


    "She is in a stable condition now. She will be discharged in two days, but the trauma in her heart is


    much greater than that on her body. You have to do a good job in mental work and often take her out


    for a walk, to get some fresh air. This kind of thing happened to her. There are also some patients who


    can''t lead to a premature birth. You must take good care of her. " The doctor exined patiently.


    Rose kept nodding her head and said yes.


    Lying on the bed, Tina did not fall asleep. Although the doctor and Rose had tried to lower their voice


    as much as possible, she still heard their conversation clearly.


    "Doctor..." Tina slowly opened her eyes and called him weakly.


    "Miss, what did you say?" Sophie was busy in cleaning up the messy stuff in the ward. When she heard


    Tina''s twittering, she hurried forward, bent down and put her ear to Tina''s mouth to listen.


    Raising her voice as much as possible, Tina whispered in Sophie''s ear, "Please help me call Rose and


    the doctor. I have something to tell them."


    Hearing what Tina said, Sophie nodded repeatedly. She walked quickly to the door of the ward and


    waved to Rose who was talking with the doctor. She said in a low voice, "Madam, Miss Tina wants to


    talk to you and the doctor, so she wants you to go in."


    Rose was stunned by her words. She was confused, but she didn''t say anything.


    "Doctor Liu, Tina got something to tell you. Could you spare a moment?" Rose turned around and


    asked the doctor.


    The doctor lowered his head and looked through the record board in his hand. Then he turned around


    and exchanged a few words with the several interns and nurses behind him. He nodded to Rose and


    walked into the ward.


    Rose followed her into the room. Sophie turned around and closed the door gently.


    When Tina saw the doctore in, she gathered all her strength to support her body and tried to sit up


    from the bed. Seeing this, Rose hurriedly went up to hold her. Sitting on the bed, Tina pointed to the


    sofa and said, "Doctor Liu, have a seat please."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "No, I''m not. I''m used to standing here. What do you want to say?" Doctor Liu refused with a smile.


    Tina nced at Sophie, who was standing beside her. She was a little hesitant. Rose followed her eyes


    and knew what she was worried about. She whispered, "Don''t worry about Sophia. She''s reliable. Don''t


    worry."


    Seeing that Rose didn''t want to talk to her, Tina slowly said, "Doctor Liu, my friend isn''t happy in


    marriage. She has always wanted to divorce her husband, but she can''t find any reason. Now this kind


    of thing happened to me. I just want you to help me to write down a medical record of my unborn baby


    and give it the name of my friend. I''m willing to do her a favor as my unborn baby is worth it." She said


    in a calm tone, as if she was talking about something that had nothing to do with her.


    Doctor Liu, Rose and Sophie changed their faces immediately.


    "I''m afraid it''s not possible. There are rules in our hospital and doctors have professional ethics. I can''t


    help you to fake the medical records." Doctor Liu refused her request decisively.


    "Tina, you..." Sitting on the edge of the bed and holding her shoulder, Rose was surprised that Tina


    could think of such a way to help her get rid of the restraint of marriage. She did not know how


    bitterness it was.


    Tina shook her head and hinted Rose not to speak for the time being.


    She pushed away the quilt on her body, struggled to get out of the bed, knelt down on both knees, and


    hit her forehead hard on the cold floor again and again. She kept mumbling, "Doctor Liu, please!"


    Doctor Liu saw that and could not help but hurried up to stop her action. He showed an awkward


    expression on his face and was very entangled.


    As a woman, the doctor could understand how Tina and Rose felt. However, as a doctor, she really


    could not do anything against her professional ethics.

 Chapter 99 Self-Assertion

    Chapter 99 Self-Assertion


    Tina lied on the ground, not willing to get up no matter how Doctor Liu and Rose tried to persuade her.


    Doctor Liu was helpless. After a fierce struggle in mind, she finallypromised to Tina''s insistence.


    As a woman, Doctor Liu also felt deeply sorry for what had happened to Tina after she heard from


    Sophie about her divorce.


    "Please get up first. I promise you," Doctor Liu said reluctantly. For the sake of sympathy, she had


    broken her record.


    "Thank you! Thank you so much! " When Doctor Liu finally agreed, Tina kowtowed on the ground for


    several times. Then she slowly got up from the ground with the help of Rose and Doctor Liu and sat


    back to the bed.


    Doctor Liu sighed softly, said to Tina "have a good rest, I still have a few patients to see, so I''ll go out


    first. Your friend has my phone number, if there is anything else, tell me."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tina nodded at Doctor Liu gratefully.


    "Let me send for you." Seeing that Doctor Liu was about to leave, Rose hurried to see her off.


    Doctor Liu smiled and waved her hand, saying, "there''s no need. You two can have a good chat. I''ll go


    first." Then she strode out of the ward.


    Sophie was working quietly in the ward, peeling the apple in her hand carefully.


    She had been a maid for a long time outside, so she knew clearly what she should listen to and what


    she should not. Even if she heard what she said, she could only keep it in her heart and pretend to


    know nothing.


    Rose knew that Sophie had a sense of propriety and she was not a person who liked gossiping.


    Therefore, she trusted her very much and did not care about her existence.


    Seeing Doctor Liu off, Rose slowly walked back to the bed and sat down next to Tina. Both of them


    kept silent, leaving only the rustle of Sophie peeling an apple in the whole ward.


    After a long time, Tina took Rose''s hand gently. She looked at her thoughtfully and said slowly, "Rose,


    you won''t me me for making the decision by myself, will you?"


    Hearing the voice, Rose raised her head and looked at Tina. She said softly, "no, I won''t. But, how


    could you..." She opened his mouth but didn''t know how to say it.


    "How do you know that you want to divorce from Burke, right?" Tina smiled helplessly.


    Rose admitted with a nod.


    "We have known each other for so many years. I know what kind of person you are best. Although you


    look delicate and weak, you are very unyielding in nature. If you want to do something, you will try your


    best to do it. "


    Tina lowered her head and fiddled with the bed sheet under her body, and said softly, "you have


    mentioned more than once that you are going to divorce from Burke. Although I don''t know what


    happened between you and him, as far as I know, you are very faithful to love. If you hadn''t met an


    irreconcble conflict, you wouldn''t have thought of divorcing easily. This means that during this period


    of time, you will not easily have wanted to divorce. You are not living a happy life with Burke. "


    She looked up at Rose who was silently lowering her head and said slowly, "in fact, even if you didn''t


    say it, I can see that sometimes you are not in a good condition. Since you have made up your mind to


    leave the Gu Family, you haven''t taken any action for so long. It must be that Burke won''t agree. As


    your friend, I can do nothing for you. You won''t listen to me when I advise you not to divorce with him


    so easily. Why don''t you have an excuse? I can help you to get rid of this family as soon as possible. "


    Rose kept her head down and didn''t say anything. Her tears fell down from her cheeks and wetted the


    white sheet.


    Seeing this, Tina put her arm around Rose''s shoulders and patted her on the back. Sheforted with


    a soft voice, "my life has been destroyed, but your life has just begun. You are not like me. I can tell


    that Burke loved you. "


    Hearing this, Rose suddenly raised her head and pushed away Tina''s arms. She looked at her with


    puzzlement and whispered, "you said Burke..."


    Tina nodded firmly and said, "anyone with a discerning eye can see that you both have each other in


    your heart, but you are just unwilling to admit it. You are all the same stubborn. In other words, Both of


    you are suspecting each other''s love."


    Hearing that, Rose stopped crying. She took the tissue beside the bed and wiped the tears on her face.


    Smiling bitterly, she shook her head. Then she turned her eyes to the sofa in the corner and said in a


    low voice, "Amanda is the only one in his heart."


    Seeing that, Tina knew that it was useless for her to say anything. In order to untie a bell, the person


    who tied it was required. The misunderstanding and contradiction between them could only be solved


    by themselves.


    From the window of the room, it was facing the small garden of the hospital. Birds were chirping. The


    bright sunshine shone into the ward through the window. Tina suddenly felt warm. She looked out of


    the window and saw a few people in patient clothes taking a walk in the garden, apanied by the


    nursing worker and their family.


    "Rose, let''s go out for a walk." She looked at the beautiful view outside the window and suggested to


    Rose.


    "Okay." Rose followed Tina''s eyes and looked out of the window. In the sunlight, all things were full of


    vitality, so she was less unhappy and nodded her head.


    She stood up slowly, walked to the table, and took out a few bags of pills from the medicine bag. Then


    she took them out ording to the instructions. Then she picked up the heat preservation bottle on the


    table and poured a cup of hot water, with a cup in one hand, and handed the pill in the other hand to


    Tina. She whispered, "Sweet, I will apany but you have to take the medicine first."


    Hearing this, Tina smiled and took the pill and cup. Then she put the pill into her stomach and said


    jokingly, "you''re like coaxing a child."


    With augh on her face, Rose was in a good mood and grumbled, "you are just like a child. It''s not


    easy to take care of you."


    Tina made a funny face to Rose, and they bothughed. Sophie peeled an apple and saw them


    laughing happily. She walked to the table beside the sickbed and put down the slices of apple gently,


    smiling, "that''s it, young girl. You look so beautiful when youugh."


    With a smile, Tina forked a small piece of apple with the fork passed by Sophie and put it into Rose''s


    mouth. Rose did not refuse. She took the fork in Tina''s hand and chewed it carefully.


    "Let''s go, my dear Mrs. Tina." They ate up all the apples in their te happily. Rose was going to help


    Tina get off the bed, but when she looked down, she saw a shining diamond ring on her left ring finger.

 Chapter 100 A Mysterious Envelope

    Chapter 100 A Mysterious Envelope


    Rose froze and stopped her actions. It was the wedding ring when she married to Burke. Although she


    was dissatisfied with this marriage, she never took off this ring. Maybe, she was still reluctant to part


    with their marriage.


    Seeing that Rose was in a daze, Tina turned her sight to the expensive wedding ring. She knew what


    Rose was thinking. She restrained her smile and said slowly, "I just got you a certificate. As for whether


    it is used or not, it is up to you. But as long as you don''t regret about your decision. Then Tina


    supported herself by the bedside and struggled to get out of bed.


    Seeing that Rose was about to get out of the bed, Rose slowly walked out of the ward with Tina.


    In the office building of Gu Group, the moment Mike stepped into the door, he was about to take out his


    employee''s ID from his arms to open the door, Leona quickly ran over from the front desk''s in a panic,


    with her hands holding Mike''s arm, tiptoed to put her face to his ear on tiptoe, and whispered, "Mike,


    come here please. I have something important to report to you."


    Mike looked down at his arms that were tightly held by Leona. Seeing her mysterious expression, he


    gently pulled his arm back, adjusted his suit and said, "be serious, pay attention to your own behavior


    in public, especially in the office like thepany. If you meet anything, just say it. You are so


    mysterious and others will misunderstand you."


    Curling up her pink lips, Leona gave him a light hit on the shoulder, and said, "who do you think you


    are? I really have something very important to report to you."


    Mike thought that Leona was serious about something important, so she walked to the reception desk


    with a serious face. Leona trotted to catch up with him.


    There was no one in the reception room. The door was closed gently as soon as Leona entered.


    With a frown, Mike teased, "Miss Leona, do you have a crush on me and want to take the opportunity


    to plot against me?"


    "Where did you get the courage? Did Liang give it to you? Who likes you? Don''t you look in the mirror


    when you go out? ". Leona''s series of problems all the same as the gun fired shoot at Mike. She


    opened the drawer and took out a thick yellow envelope. Then she swung it in front of Mike.


    Mike raised his eyebrows and said, "what''s this? It''s been love letters you wrote me. "


    Clenching one of her hands into a fist and giving Mike a heavy punch on the shoulder, Leona


    comined in fake annoyance, "you''re always yful. I wonder why Mr. Gu would make you as the


    Secretary of the president."


    Mike pretended to be hurt by the pping. He held the shoulder which had been punched by Leona


    and said sadly, "because I''m the most excellent person in the world. Leona, could you please be a little


    bit more gentle? You are so stubborn that you can''t get a boyfriend. "


    Hearing this, Leona was so angry. She was forced to go on a blind date by her family recently, and she


    was worried that she couldn''t find a boyfriend she liked. Now, Mike had hit the nail on the head. She


    was so angry that she raised her fist and was about to punch him again, but was stopped by Mike.


    "Fine, fine. I won''t y jokes on you anymore. Let''s get to the point. What are you holding now?" Mike


    replied seriously after he quickly adjusted his emotions.


    "Well, you''d better read it yourself." Seeing that he was no longer angry, she turned serious too.


    Mike took the envelope from Leona''s hand, which was empty without any piece of paper on it. By the


    touch of it, he felt like a stack of photos were put in it. He opened the envelope with confusion and took


    out something inside. As he expected, it was a thick stack of photos. But the content on the photo


    surprised him. He couldn''t help but widen his eyes and his expression became more and more serious.


    He frowned and looked through the photos in his hand. Then he asked in a low voice, "where did you


    get these photos?" "I saw it on the stairs of thepany gate this morning when I went to work. I felt


    strange, so I picked it up. I didn''t know there was such things in it."


    "The steps at the gate of the building..."Mike muttered, his mind running fast. That ce was exactly


    the blind corner of the monitor, so he could not find out who had put the pile of photos there. But it''s still


    can tell the fact that the man is quite familiar with the Gu Group, because he know the exact ce


    where is the blind corner of the monitor, and he put the video at such an obvious ce. Obviously,


    someone wanted the someone of Gu Group can pick up these pictures so that the whole city would be


    in an uproar.


    Seeing that Mike was frowning and lost in thought, Leona approached her curiously and asked in a low


    voice, "what do you think we should do now?"


    Mike raised her head and said seriously, "who else knows about this?"


    However, Leona shook her head gently and said, "no, I was just freaked out and didn''t know how to


    deal with it. I told you as soon as I saw youing."


    "I''ll take these photos away, and pretend nothing has happened. Don''t leak them to anyone else, or


    you''ll lose your job." Mike reminded her cautiously.


    Hearing this, Leona covered her mouth immediately and nodded to show her understanding. She had


    spent a lot of energy to get into the Gu Group, and this job was highly praised in the eyes of her


    rtives and friends. She was expecting to find a Mr. Right through this job. She couldn''t lose her job


    because of being greedy.


    "Let''s go. It would be misunderstood if we stayed too long." Mike said softly. Seeing that Leona looked


    frightened and was sure that she would not expose the truth, he felt relieved.


    Leona nodded meekly, turned around and returned to her desk.


    After thinking for a while, Mike took off the suit coat and hid the envelope inside it. Then he strode out


    of the office room and entered the elevator.


    In the small garden of the women''s and children''s Hospital, Rose and Tina were sitting side by side on


    the bench in the sun. The warm sunshine fell on them, making them feel happy for no reason.


    Tina quietly squinted her eyes, showing a look of enjoyment. When Rose was flicking a yellow leaf that


    fell on her body, a familiar figure came into her sight.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

 Chapter 101 Things Has Happened Continuously

    Chapter 101 Things Has Happened Continuously


    Yang with little tiredness, walked leisurely on the grass with an old woman who was nearly sixty years


    old. Although the old woman wore a hospital gown, It can easily recognize her from her dark skin and


    deep furrows owing to be exposed to the sunlight all year round. Rose heard from Tina that Yang''s


    parents were all peasants. They worked in the ground all year round and he came from a poor family.


    She inferred that this old woman must be Yang''s mother who lived in the countryside.


    What a small world. That was only sentence ur in her mind. Rose took Tina''s hand subconsciously


    and wanted to go back to the ward with her. She didn''t want to bring her sad memory back when she


    saw Yang. It took a long time for Tina to calm down, so she couldn''t bear another hit. However, if she


    returned to the ward at this time, she would definitely meet Yang. Rose thought uneasily. Suddenly,


    when Yang raised his head and saw Tina and Rose were sitting on the bench in the distance, he could


    not help but stop and his face gradually became panic and uneasy. Yang''s heart sank when he saw


    Tina in a hospital gown.


    Yang had regretted a lot since he registered the divorce procedure with Tina. Especially when he was


    with Rachel, she was more barbaric and unreasonable. Rachel''s strong possessiveness and vanity


    made Yang very tired. He often thought of the kindness of Tina, the happy time he had with her, and


    their baby in her belly. But now, everything has been irreparable. He could only force himself to endure


    the bullying of Rachel.


    Seeing that Yang noticed them, Rose didn''t dodge but looked at him directly with anger, me, disdain


    and contempt in her eyes.


    Tina squinted and did not feel anything strange around her.


    When she saw her son stopped moving, stared nkly into the distance. She looked in the direction of


    her son''s gaze and saw Tina wearing a hospital gown, a warm smile instantly appeared on her face.


    She had seen Tina, her daughter-inw before. When Yang brought her back to the hometown for the


    first time, she liked her very much. Although Tina grew up in the city, and her parents were all wage


    earners, with a good family background, she did not have the good temper of a spoileddy. She never


    raised anything, and she always had a good temper. She was always happy, and was not different from


    the girls they came into contact with. What''s more, she could see from Tina''s eyes that this girl really


    liked her son, Yang.


    When she knew that Yang and Tina had divorced, Fiona gave her son a terrible scolding on the phone.


    But Yang didn''t tell her mom the real reason why he divorced with Tina, just saying perfunctorily that


    they were at odds with each other. However, Fiona knew clearly that Tina was not the kind of girl who


    liked to harass others. As far as she knew about her son, she knew that there was another hidden truth


    behind the matter.


    "How did Tina fall ill? ""Let''s go there," Fiona continued


    Although he was worried about Tina''s health, as a man who had an affair, he had no courage to face


    her.


    As soon as Fiona finished her words, she pulled out her arm which was held by Yang and walked


    slowly towards Tina.


    Seeing that, Rose stood up anxiously and waved her hand at Fiona, hinting her not toe close.


    Before Fiona stopped her footsteps, Tina, who was sitting beside, noticed the strange look of Rose and


    slowly opened her eyes. Yang''s gloomy figure made her heart instantly fall to hell.


    When Tina noticed him, Yang looked at her silently. Worry and guilt filled his eyes.


    "Tina, my good daughter-inw..."Seeing Tina open her eyes, Fiona raised her hand and greeted her.


    Following the voice, Tina found that there was a woman in a hospital gown not far from Yang She stood


    up from the bench in surprise, and her body shook a little because of herck of strength.


    Knowing that Tina had to face the reality, Rose stepped forward and held Tina who was still weak.


    Yang walked quickly to Fiona and helped her to get close to Tina.


    Fiona stretched out her gnarled hands, which were full of callus, and held Tina''s hands tightly. She


    asked with concern, "My child, what''s wrong with you?"


    Since Tina married Yang, she had been very filial to her parents who lived in the countryside. She


    always called them and mail them from time to time. In this way, Fiona treated Tina as her own


    daughter.


    With Fiona''s grip on her hand, Tina''s tears were rushing down her cheeks.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "My child, what happened!" Seeing Tina''s tears, Fiona was so distressed that she raised her arm and


    wiped the tears for her gently with her sleeves.


    Tina shook her head and cried, but still did not say one word.


    Yang stood aside and clenched his fists. Although Tina was dressed in arge hospital gown, it was not


    difficult to see that her abdomen was very t, and she was not at all like a pregnant woman. He had


    already had a bad guess in his mind.


    As expected, when Rose saw Tina crying sadly, but Yang standing aside without saying a word, an


    instant anger rose in her heart. She turned around angrily and scolded at Yang, "what''s wrong? The


    baby in Tina''s belly was lost, and the doctor said she could never be a mother again in her life. Mr.


    Yang, are you happy with that? "


    All of a sudden, Yang opened his eyes wide as he could not believe what he just heard from Rose. He


    held Tina''s thin shoulder and asked, "Tina, is our child gone? It''s not true, is it? Tell me it''s not true! "


    Tina felt quite helpless as he shook her body. She turned around and said nothing. Tears kept falling


    down from her cheeks and wetted the back of his hand.


    Seeing this, Rose stepped forward and pushed away Yang. She put her hand on Tina''s shoulder and


    said coldly, "Yang, you cheated on her and you were the one who wanted to divorce Why are you


    pretending to be sorry? The miscarriage is exactly what your and your mistress want, isn''t it? "


    Fiona got to know the real reason from what Rose said. She beat madly on Yang''s body and cursed,


    "you bastard! How could I have such a son with your father? We put a lot of effort on raising you and let


    you live in this city. How could you cheat on your wife and date with another woman. I beat you to


    death! I will take it as I have never had a son like you!"

 Chapter 102 the Photo Taken on the Bed

    Chapter 102 the Photo Taken on the Bed


    Yang stood in a daze, letting Fiona cry and punch him bit by bit, without dodging.


    Hearing no response from her, Fiona became out of breath. Moreover, she just had an operation and


    her body hadn''t recovered, so she fainted.


    "Mom! Are you okay?! Mom! " Said Yang, holding her into his arms.


    Tina and Rose called the doctor and nurses immediately to send Fiona into the emergency room.


    *


    In the secretary office, Mike stared at the yellow envelope he got from Leona, lost in thought. He


    tapped the table rhythmically and wondered if he should give the envelope to Burke.


    If so, he might end up with a trap set by others and might be suspected of destroying other people''s


    marriage. Moreover, it''s not his duty to do so.


    If he did not do it, the photo is right there and it was seemingly inappropriate to hide it from Burke. He is


    the CEO of the Gu Group. If he doesn''t even know that his girlfriend cheated on him. It''s not good for


    thepany''s reputation to let him know.


    He scratched his hair in a tangle and suddenly stood up from the table. He picked up the yellow


    envelope on the table and walked outside. After a few steps, he quickly walked back in silence, and sat


    down on the chair behind him, with the yellow envelope in his hands. It was like a hot potato.


    "That Leona just picked the wrong thing to me." Mike murmured.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..." At this time, Leona, who was sitting at the front desk, sneezed all of a sudden.


    She reached out and rubbed her small nose and muttered, "Who is speaking ill of me behind my


    back?" Then she just stared nkly at the gate.


    The door of the CEO''s office and the secretary''s office faced each other. At this time, the doors of both


    offices were open, so they could clearly see what was happening inside. Sitting upright at his desk,


    Burke saw that Mike was uneasy for the whole afternoon. He had followed him for many years, and he


    had never seen Mike''s uneasy look. He knew that something bad must have happened to him, so he


    called Mike over.


    "Mike!" Burke called out coldly.


    Hearing the noise, Mike suddenly raised his head and trotted into Burke''s office. He stood still in front


    of the desk, forgetting to put the envelope back and gripping it tightly.


    "President Gu, are you looking for me?" Mike replied respectfully.


    Burke looked Mike up and down and finally looked at the yellow envelope in his hand, frowning. Mike


    was the right-hand guy who had been with him for many years. He was always clean and clean, and he


    would never bring anything unnecessary to the office. But today he behaved so abnormally. Burke''s


    intuition told him that what happened to Mike must have something to do with the yellow envelope in


    his hand.


    ncing at the yellow envelope, Burke e asked coldly, "What''s in your hand?"


    Upon hearing this, Mike suddenly realized that he forgot to put the envelope back. He hid the envelope


    behind him in a hurry. He med himself for his carelessness in his heart. When he calmed down, he


    said, "Nothing."


    Noticing the fluster and dodge in Mike''s eyes, Burke said slowly, "I noticed that you were not in a good


    mood at work today. What happened?"


    Mike shook his head and said firmly, "No, nothing happened."


    Seeing that he didn''t want to talk about it anymore, Burke didn''t ask any more. He only said gently, "If


    there''s anything wrong, if thepany can help you, just ask me. Don''t affect your work. You can go to


    do what you want to do first."


    "Thank you, Mr. Gu!" Mike was deeply moved by Burke''s words. He had thought to walk out of the


    CEO''s office, but when he reached the door, he stopped for a while and turned back. Mr. Gu had


    always been good to him. Although it was his private affair, he could not bear to see him being


    cuckolded in the dark.


    Thinking of this, Miss Lin got up the courage to walk to the desk of Burke. He put the yellow envelope


    on the table seriously and said, "Mr. Gu, I got this from Leona Lin at the front desk. I think it is


    necessary to give it to you."


    Seeing that Mike had left the office ande back, Burke looked solemn. He knew that the content in


    the yellow envelope might be very important. That was why he had let his secretaries who had fought


    with him for many years be so insane.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    He nced at the thick envelope on the table and picked it up. Taking out the photos inside, his cold


    face suddenly clouded over.


    In the photos, Rose and Austin were lying on the bed side by side. Although the quilt covered the most


    important parts of their body, they could see that they were all naked from their naked shoulders.


    Anyone would be deeply attracted by her exquisite bed photo.


    As he looked through the photos, he found that all of them were taken when Rose and Austin were with


    each other in a hotel with different decoration. Apparently, they had dated with each other more than


    once.


    As Burke scrolled through the pictures one by one, the look on his face became more and more


    gloomy. "Where did Leona get these photos?" Burke asked in a low voice.


    "It was found on the steps in front of thepany building. Mr. Gu, it was a blind spot for surveince


    camera. Nobody could find out who put the video there. It must be someone familiar with ourpany.


    Otherwise, he would not deliberately avoid the surveince camera and choose that ce. And..." After


    a pause, Miek continued, "I have asked someone to check those photos. They are all real. The current


    computer technology is very hard to synthesize such a vivid effect."


    As soon as the words came out, Burke''s face grew dark and furious. Mike knew it clearly that Burke


    was extremely angry now. ''That''s true. Any man would get angry when he saw his wife sleep with


    others, not to mention that he was the president of the well-known Gu Group, Mr. Gu. He had always


    been alone and arrogant. Naturally, he was more than ordinary people, and he must be more angry.''


    Mike stood in front of the table carefully and observed the expression on his face, fearing that he would


    be implicated in this matter.


    "Does anyone else know about this?" Burke suppressed his anger, put all the photos back in the


    envelope, and looked up at Mike and asked coldly.


    "No." When Burke looked at him, Mike felt a little scared and shivered.

 Chapter 103 Suspicion

    Chapter 103 Suspicion


    "No one knows except me and Leona, and I have told her not to let the secret out. Don''t worry,


    although she is bluffing, she is still a high flyer graduated from a domestic key university. She knows


    what she is doing, or she can''t enter the Gu Group." Mike added in one breath when he saw that Burke


    didn''t say anything.


    Burke nodded with a dark face, saying: "Find out who put those photos in front of the building. Besides,


    arrange some people to keep watch on the Wyon Group and report to me if anything happens,


    especially when it''s about Austin Yuan." As soon as the name was mentioned, Burke involuntarily


    stressed his tone.


    Mike nodded said yes. Then, Burke gently waved his hand, indicating that he could leave the office


    now.


    But Mike seemed to have something to say. He stood still at the desk with a hard expression on his


    face.


    "Anything else?" Burke was a little annoyed, and the shabby bed figures disturbed his calm mood. He


    believed in Rose, but when the evidence was in front of him, he couldn''t deny it. Suddenly, he felt a


    headache. He propped one of his hands against the table and rubbed his forehead.


    ncing at the name brand on the desk, Mike sighed in his mind. ''It''s not easy to be the CEO of this


    company. It looks good, but no one can understand the pressure and fatigue behind it.'' He had to not


    only run arge group, but also deal with family conflicts. Such a life was really not good. He hesitated


    for a while and said slowly, "I have got some clues about the order you sent to track Miss Amanda."


    "Really? What do you think? " Burke raised his eyebrows and asked coldly.


    "As you expected, a few days ago, she went to a remote vige in the suburbs alone and met with


    Rocky Chen." Mike replied calmly.


    One of his hands was pointing at a wooden ornament on the table where a horse was flying with


    another. Burke said slowly, "Continue."


    Mike paused and continued, "Rocky seemed to be seriously injured. He is good in a small courtyard of


    that small vige, and is guarded by two people. I guess he is a member of the Bamboo Gang She


    came out after a while and didn''t see him again."


    Burke quietly listened to Mike, and based on his description, he could basically confirm that his


    previous deduction with Xavier was correct. For kidnapping Janice, Rocky had been taken care of by


    the Boss of the Bamboo Gang. Amanda took advantage of Rocky to harm Rose.


    After reporting to Burke, Mike stood quietly at the table and waited for the next order from Burke.


    "Have all the stalkers with Amanda withdrew?" Something urred to Burke''s mind. He raised his


    head and asked Mike.


    "I withdrew it a few days ago. Do you want to keep tracking?" Mike replied in confusion. He had no idea


    why Burke had asked him about that.


    "Keep tracking. Report to me if anything goes wrong." Burke ordered, frowning. Now he was totally


    confused.


    "Okay, Mr. Gu. If there''s nothing else, I''ll take my leave. " Seeing that Burke didn''t seem to have any


    other orders, Mike nodded slightly to him. When she was about to turn around and leave, she was


    stopped by Burke.


    "Wait!" Burke shouted at Mike''s back.


    He turned around and walked quickly back. "What else can I do for you, Mr. Gu?" He asked


    respectfully.


    Lowering his head, Burke thought for a while and said, "Send someone to follow Rose..."


    Mike''s face changed abruptly, but soon calmed down. It never urred to him that Burke would send


    someone to follow Rose. It meant that the photos really made Burke suspicious of her. He got some


    mixed feelings, but could not tell the reason, so he had to say lightly, "OK." Then he quietly left the


    CEO office.


    At six o''clock in the afternoon, it was already dark. The street lights were all lit up. The lights of


    thousands of ns were twinkling in the dark. Rachel, dressed in a long trench coat, got off the taxi


    silently and went straight to the Red House Restaurant.


    It was a French restaurant with European style. The food there could satisfy both the taste and the


    romantic atmosphere. Of course, not everymon people could afford to eat in this restaurant.


    However, this restaurant was very popr to Mandy. She often brought her friends here for small


    gathering. Rachel had been here with her before, so she was not unfamiliar with this restaurant.


    The greeter standing in front of the dining room dressed formally. When he saw Rachel walking


    towards the dining room, he immediately turned around and opened the wooden door for her, bowing


    like a gentleman, as a sign for her toe in.


    Rachel walked straight into the restaurant without looking sideways. She enjoyed the feeling of being


    served, which satisfied the vanity in her heart.


    She seldom went to this kind of upscale restaurant. She was always frugal and didn''t want to cost a lot


    of money to eat such meal and enjoy the pleasure of being served. She was scared, but at the same


    time excited. She was afraid that she might behave inappropriately in front of outsiders. She didn''t want


    to be looked down upon.


    She only went to such high-end shopping malls once or twice asionally when she was with Mandy.


    Of course, she was paid by Mandy. She knew that Mandy was just apanying her for fun, but she


    was happy to have the opportunity to go to such a high-end ce.


    "Miss, do you have an appointment?" The waiter looked at Rachel up and down and quickly walked up


    to her. He sped his hands professionally and asked enthusiastically.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "I know Mandy Zhao." Rachel raised her head and spat out the name of Mandy lightly. There was some


    arrogance and disdain on her face, as if this name could multiply her status.


    When the waiter heard the name of Mandy Zhao, he immediately showed a big smile on his face and


    said, "Oh, you are Miss Zhao''s friend. Miss Zhao called to book two seats in the afternoon. Everything


    is ready. Please follow me." He made a gesture of wee and asked Rachel to follow him.


    Rachel was very satisfied with the waiter''s modest and respectful attitude. She secretly mustered up


    her courage, deliberately pulled a long face and followed him with proud steps.


    The location that Mandy had booked was near the window. Through the huge window, people could


    see the street view with bright lights outside.


    The waiter led Rachel to her seat.


    "Do you want to order now, or do you want to wait for Miss Zhao to have a new start? "The waiter put


    the menu wrapped in exquisite Kraft in front of Rachel and asked politely.

 Chapter 104 How Cruel

    Chapter 104 How Cruel


    Rachel slightly opened the menu on the table. The names were all written in English and English.


    Although she was a graduate, it was still difficult for her to understand these foreign dish names.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    In order not to look embarrassed, she pretended to read the menu carefully. Then she closed the menu


    with a shelf and said coldly, "Let''s start again after shees."


    "Okay. I''ll serve youter." The waiter took back the menu respectfully, and soon came with a te,


    bringing a ss of lemonade warm water for Rachel.


    Learning from the stars on TV, Rachel nodded toward the waiter slightly. She felt quite good, forgetting


    the reason she came here.


    There were still fifteen minutes left before the appointed time. Rachel stared at the traffic flow outside


    the window in a trance. She knew that she had to wait more than half an hour. Every time when they


    met, Mandy waste. Without exception, she was used to this kind of waiting. Just like her long and


    bumpy life, she was always quietly waiting for chances one after another.


    All of a sudden, a familiar red sports car drove into the parking lot near the restaurant. With a luxury


    brand handbag with light zing on, Mandy wore exaggerated sunsses and walked slowly from the


    car towards the restaurant. Rachel showed up earlier than the agreed time, which surprised her a lot.


    But she didn''t know that Mandy came here just to kill time because she was too bored and couldn''t


    restrain her curiosity.


    Soon, under the guidance of a waiter, Mandy walked slowly to the opposite of Rachel and sat down.


    The waiter handed over their menu enthusiastically. Before Rachel could go through the menu


    carefully, Mandy and her had quickly ordered the food.


    She opened the thick menu and ordered some dishes with her fair fingers. Then she saidzily, "Well,


    this, and that, please order two." Then she closed the menu and waved to the waiter beside him.


    The waiter took the menu and read it down hurriedly.


    Rachel couldn''t imitate the innate temperament and posture. In front of Mandy, she was like a clumsy


    performing clown, always shorter than her. Her spirit waspletely lost, just like a deted ball. Her


    originally happy mood was instantly swallowed up.


    "Tell me, what happened to you? Why are you in a hurry to spend money?" After Mandy finished


    ordering, she turned around and looked at Rachel curiously.


    Rachel''s words reminded her of the purpose of this trip. She suddenly turned down the ss of water


    in her hand, put her hands on the table, and fiddled with it gently with her head down.


    Seeing her choking and unable to speak, Mandy immediately felt a little impatient. She said impatiently,


    "Say something! Are you dumb? "


    Seeing that Mandy lost her temper, Rachel thought for a while and whispered, "I had someone kill the


    baby in Tina''s belly. Now I was ckmailed by those people. I''ve given them a lot of money before, but


    they still didn''t let me go."


    Hearing this, Mandy Zhao, who was idly ying with flower arrangement at the table, was shocked.


    Her fingertip was stabbed by the rose branch, which made her retract her hand in stress quickly. With a


    loud "bang", the delicate ss vase rolled down on the fluffy carpet with red roses.


    In the restaurant where light music was yed, many customers heard this sudden voice and looked at


    the direction of Rachel and Mandy in confusion.


    Seeing this, the waiter standing aside immediately stepped forward, picked up the vase and roses on


    the ground, and apologized to them one after another.


    It was not his fault at all. The waiter felt a little embarrassed. Mandy waved to him to go down then.


    The waiter nodded slightly and left with the vase and roses.


    Mandy took a deep breath, sorted out her thoughts, and tried to calm down. She put her face in front of


    Rachel and whispered, "What the hell? Don''t you know that it''s illegal? If my father knows about it,


    you''ll be screwed!"


    She said. Rachel knew it clearly in her heart, but at that time, she was carried away by jealousy, with all


    her mind on getting rid of the baby in Tina''s belly, and did not think about the serious consequences of


    doing so.


    She bit her lower lip and said nothing.


    "Don''t you know that those are hopeless, cruel people? They fear nothing! If you irritate them, they


    could do anything!" But you have messed with them! I tell you, I''m not going to be involved!" Mandy


    med and lowered her voice as low as possible for fear of being heard by others.


    Seeing that Mandy was unwilling to help, Rachel grabbed her hand excitedly and pleaded in a low


    voice, "Mandy, please help me. Right now, you are the only one that can help me! I really don''t know


    what else I can do. I don''t know things will turn out like this and I regret it. " Then she burst into tears


    silently.


    Looking at the tearful eyes of Rachel, Mandy felt sorry for her. Her heart softened. She frowned, gently


    shook off her hand that was tightly held by Rachel, and said impatiently, "Help you? How? You can''t


    call the police. Otherwise, you will be put behind bars for several years. "


    Hearing that she might be sent to prison, Rachel was scared stiff and sat in her seat.


    Seeing that she was obviously shocked, Mandy said contemptuously, "are you scared now? If so, I


    should have just let it go. After all, it was a life! What''s more, it is the flesh and blood of your Yang. How


    could you do that? You are so ruthless. I really underestimated you before."


    Being mocked by Mandy, Rachel felt ashamed and resentful. But the most important thing at the


    moment was to ask for her help. So she begged, "Mandy, could you lend me fifty thousand? I will pay


    you back as soon as I have money."


    Hearing this, Mandy raised her eyebrows slightly and said disdainfully, "Are you silly? It''s nothing for


    me to borrow 50 thousand from you, but what will happen after you gave them 50 thousand? They will


    definitely keep asking you for money. This is a bottomless hole. No matter how much money you put in,


    it is useless."


    Mandy''s words enlightened Rachel at once. Because of her nervousness and fear, she just wanted to


    collect money to transfer the other party. She did not think about the future. She could not deny that


    Mandy''s words made sense. She did find herself a bottomless hole, which was killing her softly step by


    step.

 Chapter 105 Hard Blaming

    Chapter 105 Hard ming


    Rachel lowered her head speechlessly. Seeing her sad face, Mandy was getting more and more


    agitated. She only thought that Rachel ran into some financial difficulty, but didn''t expect that Rachel


    had the nerve to do such an illegal thing. It was beyond her ability to help. She didn''t want to have


    anything to do with this matter at all, even if she really wanted to help Rachel, she was powerless. She


    had no choice now.


    After a long time, Mandy finally opened her mouth and said, "Okay, I can lend you fifty thousand dors


    for only once. Don''t bother me in the future if it''s about this. I don''t want to have anything to do with the


    gangsters. At that time, my father will drive me out of the house." As she spoke, she took out her


    mobile phone from her bag and quickly pressed the button. At the same time, Rachel''s mobile phone


    immediately sent her a message from the bank card to inform her that the money had been transferred


    to her ount.


    However, Rachel''s mood did not get better at all. She knew that even if the 50000 was taken care of,


    there would be more trouble waiting for her in the future.


    As they were talking, the waiter came up with exquisite dishes and gently ced them in front of them.


    Looking at the delicate tes in front of her, Mandy''s index finger immediately moved. At this time, she


    was already very hungry. She picked up the knife and fork on the table and began to eat.


    The delicious food on the table failed to arouse Rachel''s appetite. She picked up the knife and fork


    mechanically and cut a piece of steak again and again. She was so preupied with something that


    her eyes were empty without any movement.


    "Hey, don''t be so upset. What are you doing? The dish is very expensive. Try some! I can never have


    enough money to let you waste food like this." Seeing that Rachel torture the delicious food on her


    te, Mandy cried painfully. Then she took a small piece of steak into her mouth.


    Rachel was silent and didn''t seem to hear what Mandy said. She was immersed in her own thoughts


    and couldn''t walk out.


    Knowing she was vexed, Mandy ignored her and began to savor the meal.


    Outside the emergency operation room of the women''s Hospital, Yang, Tina and Rose were waiting


    anxiously.


    Yang walked outside the operating room with an anxious face. He was the only child in his family. After


    his mother, Fiona gave birth to him, and she was injured during difficultbor that he couldn''t have


    another child. In order to cultivate him, Fiona and her husband Rex Yang lived frugally to afford him to


    go to college. Although Yang came from a poor family, he didn''t debase himself because of this. He


    always ranked top in his academic performance and got doctorate all the way. Finally he was employed


    as a teacher in the school of Rose and Tina and worked hard to make a living in the city.


    Yang knew his parents had suffered a lot and always treated them with filial respect. He had brought


    his mother to the city for treatment for her cervical cancer. The uterus surgery was sessful. The


    doctor told Yang that Fiona could be discharged from the hospital after another ten days and a half.


    In fact, Yang had asked for a leave of marriage and was nning to go out for a honeymoon with


    Rachel. As they happened to run into an operation for Fiona, the honeymoon trip had to be stopped.


    Rachel got angry with him and didn''t want to go to the hospital to take care of the old Fiona. She hadn''t


    come to visit rose since she lived in the hospital.


    Although Yang was angry, he kept his temper. He knew that it was useless to quarrel with Rachel.


    What he could do was to make things worse. It was fall, the harvest season. The crops need to be


    harvested by his father, Rex Yang. Then the burden of taking care of Fiona fell on Yang. But even so,


    he would rather take care of his mother day and night by himself than quarrel with Rachel again. He


    was really tired of her.


    Sitting quietly on the bench at the door of the operating room, Rose put her arm around Tina''s


    shoulders. Although Tina had stopped crying, the tear stains on her face were still obvious.


    After a long while, the light of the operating room was off and the door was opened slowly. Then, the


    nurse pushed Fiona out of the operating room.


    Yang came to her immediately.


    Fiona was sober now, but her face was very pale. Her lips were chapped because ofck of water, and


    ayer of gray dead skin appeared on them.


    She took a look at Yang, who was lying anxiously on the bedside and turned his face away angrily.


    "Are you the patient''s family?" The doctor in operation uniform came out and asked Yang.


    "Yes, doctor, how is my mother?" Yang nodded and asked anxiously.


    "Myocardial infarction. The operation was sessful. It''s nothing serious, except that she was still very


    weak. She needs to be taken good care of for a period of time. The patient in recent stage can''t take


    too much stimtion. You must pay attention to her emotions." The doctor said patiently.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Okay, I see. Thank you, thank you!" Hearing that his mother was all right now, Yang felt relieved and


    thanked the doctor gratefully.


    "It''s my duty." After saying that, the doctor waved to the nurses, hinting them to take the patient back to


    her ward.


    Upon seeing this, the nurses immediately pushed Fiona''s bed and slowly walked towards the elevator.


    He looked back at Tina sitting on the bench and followed the nurse into the elevator.


    What the doctor told Yang was heard by Tina and Rose. Knowing that Fiona was okay, Tina felt more


    rxed. Seeing that Tina calmed down, Rose shook her shoulders, saying, "Let''s go back."


    Tina nodded silently and went back to the ward with the help of Rose.


    Fiona''s ward was on the same floor with Tina''s.


    Now all kinds of tubes were inserted into Fiona''s body. She was lying on the bed quietly and the sound


    of instruments nearby echoed in the room.


    Yang sat on the edge of the bed and held his mother''s rough hands tightly, looking worried.


    Fiona turned to face her son and said weakly, "I''m guilty! I''m so sorry for my ancestors to have raised


    you, an unfilial son!"


    Upon hearing that, Yang kept his head down and said nothing.


    "What a nice daughter-inw Tina is! She is so nice to you and us. Are you out of your mind? What


    kind of woman did you find? I''ve been in hospital for so many days, but she never came to see me. Tell


    me. To whom have you ever done a right thing?! And my grandson, my poor grandson..." Fiona kept


    scolding Yang and shed tears on his sad face.

 Chapter 106 Kindness that is Difficult to Refuse

    Chapter 106 Kindness that is Difficult to Refuse


    His mother''s words were like sharp arrows, stabbing into Yang''s heart word by word, making his


    already uneasy conscience extremely painful.


    He lowered her head and sobbed quietly, with two lines of tears running down.


    In Tina''s ward, Rose and Sophie were busy with their chores. The TV on the wall was ying night


    news. With the remote control in her hand, Tina was idly lying on the bed. Suddenly, a familiar face


    appeared on the screen of the TV. "Austin Yuan, the inheritor of the Wyon Group, goes to Paris with his


    fiancee, Jesse. They are going to spend the holiday together." With eyes wide open, Tina hurriedly


    called Rose who was busy, "Rose,e and see! Is that Mr. Yuan?"


    Seeing her in high spirits, Rose stopped her work. Following her eyes to the TV, she suddenly


    understood what she was nervous about, bursting intoughter.


    Seeing that Rose did not seem to be surprised, Tina was puzzled, as if she had known about it. "What


    are youughing at? I don''t even know when he has a fiancee."


    Roseughed. "They got engaged a few days ago, on the day you were sent to the hospital."


    Tina blinked her eyes, took the pillow on the bed and was about to throw it to Rose. She scolded, "So


    you have already known it, but you didn''t tell me. He came to the hospital to see me the other day,


    didn''t he? It seems that he came to look for you at all. We were schoolmates. He only informed you


    about his engagement, and did not even send me an invitation. Things have changed!"


    Seeing Tina''s face full of righteous indignation, Rose chuckled, "Well, I just knew it from the news


    report online. Mr. Yuan didn''t tell us, probably he has some unspeakable reason. What''s more, you just


    had a surgery. You were so weak at that time. How could I have the mood to tell you about this?"


    "Well, I forgive you for now." Then Tina put down the pillow and stared at Jesse who was smiling


    sweetly on the screen of the TV, and muttered, "Well, although his fiancee looks good, I feel like she is


    a princess without brain. She is far inferior to you."


    "Why does it have anything to do with me? What does his fiancee have to do with me?" Rose walked to


    her bed and patted on Tina''s shoulder.


    Tina pretended to hide and said, "Rosy, Rosy, Rosy, it''s obvious that Mr. Yuan likes you! You don''t even


    realize it. Look at his affectionate eyes when he looks at you. Oh, I''m even tempted. I thought you


    would be with Mr. Yuan if you divorced with Burke. Now it seems it''s not going to happen."


    Hearing that, Rose''s heart was beating fast. The way Austin cared about her was indeed quite special.


    But she only treated him as a good schoolmate, never thinking of anything else.


    She only regarded Austin as her close friend. Now, after Tina said that, Rose did begin to suspect a bit.


    She stretched out her finger and lightly touched Tina''s head, scolding her, "Don''t talk nonsense, or else


    people will misunderstand us."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Tina smacked her lips and turned to the TV channel with the remote control in her hand.


    Suddenly there was a slight knock on the door when they were talking.


    "Who is it?" Hearing the knock, Sophie walked to the door and opened it.


    Doctor Liu looked into the room for a while. When he saw Tina sitting on the bed and Rose standing


    beside her, he slipped into the ward.


    "Doctor Liu? What brings you here? It''s not the checking time." When Rose saw Dr. Liu sneaking into


    the room, she raised her head and looked at the clock hanging on the wall.


    Doctor Liu took out a folded paper from his pocket and handed it to Rose. "This is the diagnosis


    certificate you want. I hope this can help you."


    Rose was stunned by the doctor''s words.


    "Thank you very much, Doctor Liu. You will definitely live a long life." Tina who was sitting beside them


    expressed her thanks to Doctor Liu repeatedly. Seeing that Rose was standing still, she poked her with


    her elbow gently, hinting her to take it.


    "Thank you." Regaining herposure, Rose took the diagnosis certificate from Doctor Liu''s hands


    and opened it slowly. The words "lower chance of pregnancy" were ced in the column of the


    diagnosis result.


    Doctor Liu saw that Rose stared at the diagnosis certificate in her hand nkly and became silent. He


    coughed intentionally and said, "Then I will leave first. Have a good rest." Then the doctor was about to


    leave the ward.


    "Well, good bye, Doctor Liu." Tina raised her voice.


    Seeing this, Sophie took Doctor Liu out at once.


    Seeing that Rose was looking at the diagnosis certificate in her hand and lost in thought, Tina patted


    her on the back and said, "Anyway, take it. Use it when it is necessary, in case of any trouble."


    Hearing that, Rose breathed a sigh of relief, folded the paper ording to the original wrinkle and


    carefully put it into the shirt pocket.


    She wanted to divorce from Burke, but when she got the chance, she hesitated.


    There were unwillingness and unwillingness in her heart. When she thought of theirplicated


    feelings, she found it difficult for her to take a step forward.


    She knew that the statement Tina obtained with all her strength was enough to shake her extremely


    absurd marriage with Burke, and it could possibly take this opportunity to help her get rid of the identity


    of Mrs. Gu.


    As she was thinking, her mobile phone on the table violently vibrated. Sophie hurriedly went to the


    table and picked up the phone. When she saw it was a call from Mrs. Gu, she quickly handed the


    phone to Leona and slowly said, "Mrs. Gu, grandma is calling."


    Hearing this, Rose took over the phone and pressed the answer key.


    "Hello. Grandma. " Rose answered in a low voice.


    "Hello, Rosy. You must be very tired after working for a whole day. I have told the kitchen to prepare


    your favorite dishes. Let''s go home for dinner. Your health is the most important thing. Sophie is in the


    hospital now." The olddy said with concern on the other end of the phone.


    Rose frowned. She knew that Mrs. Gu really loved her, but she really didn''t want to go back to the


    house of Gu Family. She couldn''t feel the warmth and warmth of the family at all.


    The existence of her mother-inw, Sue, was a headache for her. Although she always tried to avoid


    contact with Sue, they lived under the same roof. They always met. And Sue was exhausted to deal


    with his harsh usations. At present, it was difficult to refuse the kindness of grandma.

 Chapter 107 His Favorite Song

    Chapter 107 His Favorite Song


    "Grandma, I..." At the other side of the phone, grandma seemed to have read Rose mind when she


    was hesitating whether to refuse her in a polite way. She said, "It''s settled then. Remember to have


    dinner at home. I''ll wait for you." Then she hung up the phone directly, leaving no chance for Rose to


    refuse.


    "Grandma, wait a minute. Hello? Hello? " Rose shouted anxiously at the phone, but her response was


    a long "beep".


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She sighed and switched off the power. Then she cast a nce at Tina who was sitting next to her and


    watching TV, and whispered, "I have to go back to Gu Family tonight, so I can''t apany you. Sophie


    will stay with you and look after you. Call me if you need help. Take care and have a good rest. "


    Tinaughed and patted her on the shoulder, and said, "Okay, I know. You should go back now. It''s not


    a good idea to stay here all the time. I can take care of myself." Then she put his hands on Roes''s back


    to push her out.


    It was a great relief for Rose to see that Tina had fully recovered. She walked slowly to the table and


    packed up her stuff. Then she grabbed her purse from the sofa and left the ward after speaking a few


    words with Sophia.


    The smile on Tina''s face faded as she watched Rose''s back disappear. She turned off the TV andy


    on the bed quietly.


    She was really exhausted. How could the trauma from the heart be easily healed? The reason why she


    forced herself to smile was just to make Rose feel relieved. She didn''t want to trouble those who cared


    about her because of her.


    She grabbed her white clothes and covered her head simply, falling asleep soon.


    Outside the gate of the hospital, a gust of piercing cold wind blew, sending a shiver down her spine.


    Rose wrapped herself tightly in her coat silently and walked quickly to the side of the road. When she


    was about to stop a taxi, a white car slowly stopped in front of her with the headlights flickering not far


    away.


    It was a white car that Rose was familiar with. Sure enough, the window was slowly rolled down,


    revealing Xavier''s delicate baby face. He grinned and waved at Rose, revealing two lovely canine


    teeth.


    "Xavier? !" Rose said excitedly.


    "Rose! Where are you going? Can I drive you?" Xavier smiled.


    Rose shook her hands, refusing. "Go ahead with your own business. I''ll take a taxi."


    As they were talking, a cold wind blew, and Xavier sitting in the car could not help but sneeze. He


    urged, "Rose, don''t be so polite to me. I have nothing to do now. Come on, we both will catch a cold if


    you still go on talking."


    Hearing his words, Rose didn''t refuse anymore. As Xavier was indeed a member of the family, there


    was no need to be too polite to him. So she slowly walked forward, opened the door and sat in the car.


    The central heating in the car worked very well. As soon as Rose sat in the car, she felt a warm current


    flowing through her veins, which were tight with cold.


    "Where are you going, Rose?" Asked Xavier.


    "Gu''s house. Grandma asked me to have dinner with her. I guess you haven''t had dinner either. Why


    don''t you have dinner with me before you leave? " Said Rose gently.


    Xavier was quite familiar with people in Gu Family. Both grandma and Sue had seen him grow up.


    They loved him as their own grandson and grandson, so he was not repulsed to go to the Gu Family to


    have dinner.


    "Okay. Maybe grandma has prepared something nice for you to eat. Thanks to you, I can still bum


    meals off." Xavier made fun of him and immediately agreed.


    He saw Rose sitting on the co-pilot seat, slowly rolling down the window, opening tab, taking out a U-


    disk from it and inserted it into the car voice. He clicked the screen for a while, and a melodious piano


    music immediately reverberated in the car. Xavier seemed to be in a good mood. His head swayed


    slightly with the melody of the music. One hand hung up the gear, stepped on the elerator, and


    slowly made a turn on the steering wheel. Then he drove the car away.


    "It''s Beethoven''s Moonlight Sonata." Listening to the melody, Rose leaned her head against the chair


    and immersed herself in the melodious music, eyes closed.


    Hearing this, Xavier turned to look at Rose. She closed her eyes leisurely, and her long and curly


    eyshes covered with a faint shadow under her eyes.


    "You like piano music, too? He asked.


    "Yes, I learned to y piano when I was a child." Rose replied inly. If it weren''t for the melody, she


    wouldn''t have such aplicated rtionship with Burke.


    Looking straight at the road ahead, Xavier said slowly, "Burke also likes piano music, especially Hebe


    by the side of ''the water''. When he is in bad mood, he always likes to listen to it alone in his room."


    However, what Xavier said was like a sharp sword that directly pointed to Rose''s heart. She felt a sharp


    pain in her heart and slowly opened her eyes. She turned around and looked at Xavier who was driving


    intently.


    Twelve years ago, she was ying this piece of ''Lina by the Riverside'' in the courtyard of the old butler


    of Qinshan Town. At that time, she was preparing for a pianopetition, intending to use this piece to


    compete. Thus she often yed it again and again.


    ''Did Burke still remember what happened to them in the countryside twelve years ago? No, it couldn''t


    be. Maybe it was just a coincidence.''


    Rose gave a quick snub of her ridiculous idea immediately.


    Xavier seemed to have noticed the abnormality of Leona. He asked with concern, "What''s wrong,


    Rose?"


    "I''m fine..." Rose shook her head gently and looked out of the window at the street view, lost in thought.


    Noticing that she was extremely depressed, Xavier didn''t ask any more questions. He raised the


    volume of the car music to the maximum, so that the melodious music filled his ears.


    The car slowly stopped at the intersection, waiting for the green traffic signal to light up. All of a sudden,


    Xavier''s sight inadvertently nced at the rearview mirror by the car. A ck car stopped closely


    behind them and had followed them for a long time. Xavier was suspicious and couldn''t help frowning.


    He had a n.


    The traffic signal light flickered for a few times, and then the green light was lit up. A slight twitch of the


    corner of his mouth, he stepped on the elerator, and the car rushed forward at full speed. Sitting on


    the driver''s seat, Rose was hit by the inertia, and her body tilted heavily.


    "Sit tight." Ordered Xavier.


    Rose did not know what was the abnormal behavior of Xavier, but she knew that he was not an


    impetuous person and he must have a reason for it. Thus, she obediently gripped the handlebar of the


    top of the car.

 Chapter 138 Sign Another Contract

    Chapter 138 Sign Another Contract


    "She is my wife. I should give her enough trust. This is the foundation of marriage. " Thought of the


    trembling Rose who threw a bottle of wine at the hooligan to save him tonight, and the tearful girl who


    held him, he suddenly realized that most of the time, his distrust and suspicion of her were so


    ridiculous.


    Since she was his wife, he should give her enough trust.


    When Rose arrived at the hospital, she remembered that her phone had been left in the ward of Burke.


    So she turned around and went upstairs to get it. As soon as her hand touched the handle of the door,


    she heard what Burke said.


    She suddenly stopped, and all the misunderstandings in her heart melted into a pool of water because


    of his words.


    Rose stood there, tears streaming down her face.


    "Hello, what can I do for you?" The nurses passing by saw Rose standing silently at the door of the


    ward with tears on her face and several bloodstains on her coat. They thought she was in trouble, so


    they went to ask.


    This question made Xavier and Burke in the ward stop talking. Xavier stood up and opened the door,


    only to see Rose standing there with tears on her face.


    "Rose? Aren''t you? " Xavier looked at Rose in confusion.


    "I left my phone here." Rose wiped her tears and went straight into the ward. Her cell phone was lying


    on the table beside the bed. Rose got her cell phone and wanted to leave, but her wrist was grabbed


    by Burke.


    "How much did you hear?" Burke asked her softly.


    Rose was stunned and didn''t turn around to look at him. She just lowered her head and looked at the


    smooth ground. Looking at the reflection of the light, she said in a crying voice, "from the moment you


    don''t allow Xavier to investigate the photos."


    "Rosy, let''s start over." Said Burke suddenly.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This time, he didn''t call her "Rose", but "Rosy".


    Seeing the situation of Burke and Rose, Xavier] knew that he was redundant at the moment. He quietly


    walked out of the door, leaving a space for them.


    With a click, the door was closed gently.


    "Let go of me, Burke." Rose said softly.


    "No, I won''t." All of a sudden, he was like a stubborn child, unwilling to let her leave


    "Just restart as the first day we meet, okay?" Said Burkes in a low voice.


    "Burke, I... I don''t have the courage to live with you." Rose frankly expressed her feelings. She had


    been hurt so many times by him. His distrust and suspicion hurt her all over in this marriage.


    He said he wanted to start a new life, and she also wanted to start a new life. But there were too many


    obstacles between them that she didn''t have the courage to cross those obstacles.


    She was an injured woman without courage.


    "Burke, have you ever heard a saying that once bitten by a snake, you are afraid of the well for ten


    years. I''m afraid... " Rose stopped talking. She thought if their baby born sessfully, the child might


    have called them "Dad and Mom" in a sweet voice now. But Amanda killed their child, which made her


    afraid. If they had another child in the future, would Amanda have a worse way to do with her.


    Burke had been a dream for her for many years. But now she knew that she had to wake up and stop


    indulging herself in it.


    "But you love me!" She could stay to fight against those gangsters tonight in order to save him, even if


    she was trembling with fear. He knew that she loved him.


    Rose''s refusal made Burke angry, as if he was afraid that she would leave.


    "I admit that I used to love you, but now I don''t want to love you anymore. I''ll try not to love you again. "


    Rose shook off his hand and wanted to leave.


    Lying on the bed, Aron pulled out the infusion needle in his hand, caught up with her and hugged her


    from behind.


    "Rosy, don''t leave me. Don''t leave me alone." He muttered to himself. At this time, all the previous


    glory and pride had disappeared, and the only thing left was desire to her.


    "Burke, let go of me first." Rose said slowly.


    "I don''t allow you not to love me anymore! I won''t allow it! " His tone was still domineering. Thinking of


    the scene that Rose was with Austin tonight, he hugged her more tightly.


    He was more possessive than he thought.


    He couldn''t stand her loving someone else.


    She should be his wife forever.


    Rose lowered her head and tried to push his hand away, but she noticed that the back of his hand,


    which was originally inserted with an infusion needle, was bleeding.


    "Your hand is bleeding!" Rose cried out in panic, trying to find a tool to help him stop the bleeding.


    Seeing that Rose cared about him, Burke put on a pale smile.


    His once handsome face looked morbid because of illness.


    "Rosy I know you still care about me." Said Burke, staring at Rose.


    "Burke!" Seeing that Burke didn''t care about bleeding at all, Rose was a little angry and stopped to look


    at him. "I''ll find a doctor to help you stop the bleeding."


    After saying that, Rose was about to leave the ward, but she was tightly held in the arms of Burke.


    "Rosy, promise me to start over with me, okay?" He held her in his arms, regardless of the blood on the


    back of his hand. He was just afraid that she would escape.


    It was toote for him to make up for it. Now he could only try his best to let her stay.


    "Rosy, I promise I won''t let anyone hurt you from now on. I will give you enough trust in the future and


    won''t doubt you anymore, okay? " Burke promised with Rose in his arms.


    Rose turned around and saw his face, which was very close to her. She suddenly thought that as time


    went by, she had returned to the youth, and met the young man again.


    But could they go back?


    When Rose was hesitating, the door of the ward was pushed open from the outside.


    "Rose, please give Burke a chance!" Xavier, who was eavesdropping outside, couldn''t stand it


    anymore. He broke in, intending to help Burke persuade Rose.


    "Xavier, You don''t understand what happened between us," Rose lowered her eyes and said.


    "What are things? I only know that Burke wants to cherish you now. You love him as well. That''s


    enough! " Xavier grabbed his hair and went berserk.


    "Our marriage just started from a contract. A rtionship is maintained by a piece of agreement. There


    is no love, and there shouldn''t be love. " As soon as Rose finished her words, she broke away from his


    arms and gave him a deep look. She made up her mind to leave him.


    These words were once said to her by Burke, but now, she repeated these words now.


    "Rose!" Xavier stopped Rose and said, "Since you have signed a contract, can you sign another one


    now?"

 Chapter 139 Restart

    Chapter 139 Restart


    As soon as Xavier finished his words, Rose stopped and looked at Xavier in confusion.


    "Since your marriage with Burke was just a contract, why don''t you give him a chance? Sign another


    contract. It willst for three months. Within three months, Regardless of the previous dissatisfaction,


    and get back together with Burke for a period of time. If during this period, you still think that you and


    Burke are not suitable for each other. Then it''s not toote that you insist on divorcing him." Xavier


    showed his ability in the previous negotiation. Regardless of the result, he tried his best to make a


    match between the two, so he continued to analyze to Rose, "Rose, I know you love Burke in your


    heart, so why don''t you give each other a chance?"


    "Give each other a chance..." Rose murmured and began to sway in her heart.


    She couldn''t deny that she still loved him.


    She didn''t know when she could stop loving him. Maybe a few years, maybe a lifetime.


    Burke was a dream she had been dreaming about for years. Loving him and missing him had be


    a habit for her.


    But she was really afraid that she would be hurt again.


    People always had the instinct to protect themselves, and Rose was no exception.


    If she was hurt deeply, she would subconsciously be a hedgehog.


    "Rose," at this time, Burke approached Rose, and put her hands on his chest. His usual starry eyes


    were now full of seriousness. He looked at her and said word by word, "give me three months, just give


    me three months. I''m willing to prove myself to you. " If you still think that we are not suitable for each


    other three monthster... "


    "I will let you go."


    Hearing thest sentence, Rose looked up at him in surprise.


    "Burke, what are you talking about?" Xavier lowered his voice and pulled Burke.


    It was not easy for him to help Burke win the opportunity, but Burke actually added such a condition


    himself. If Rose really thought it was not appropriate three monthster, what should he do then!


    Ignoring Xavier, Burke looked at Rose firmly and stubbornly.


    In the past, he had always regarded their rtionship as a contract, but in the end, he waspletely


    defeated by the woman in front of him.


    He couldn''t bear to see her with others.


    After getting along with her day and night, he had been used to her existence. The little things she


    participated in his life melted his coldness.


    "I admit that, Rose, I have never loved anyone else. I don''t know what it is like to fall in love with


    someone. I''m not sure about my feelings for you yet." there was no emotion in his tone, but it made


    people believe every word he said. "But there is one thing I can be sure of. Rose, I can''t see any other


    man beside you."


    As the CEO of the Gu Group, he was always skillful in dealing with business affairs, but unfortunately,


    in dealing with his own emotions, it was a mess.


    He could see through many things, but he couldn''t see through his heart.


    He didn''t want to care about Austin and Amanda. At this moment, he only cared about Rose.


    He only wanted her to stay with him.


    "Rose, I admit that I didn''t do well in the past, and I also admit that we were just nominal couples who


    were connected because of a contract, but," said Burke, holding up Rose''s face, and seriously, "I


    promise that I will try to change in the future. Rose, don''t leave me, and give me three months. We will


    try to put aside all past misunderstandings, and I will try to figure out my heart, try to be a good


    husband, and please try to fall in love with me again, okay? "


    Rose looked at Burke with tears in her eyes.


    It was the first time that Burke had asked her to stay with him in such a soft voice.


    When she was a child, she watched the dream of A Dream in Red Mansions. When she sawDaiyu and


    Baoyu, she couldn''t help but feel sad for the love of the characters in it.


    Dayu had spent her whole life crying to Baoyu''s love.


    Rose thought that maybe it was because she owed Burke in her previous life that she cried for him


    again and again in her life.


    "Why are you crying?" Seeing the tears on Rose''s face, he suddenly felt a little flustered. He reached


    out his hand to wipe the tears for her.


    "Burke," Rose held his hand and looked at him, "I promise you, I will give you three months. After three


    months, if we are still not suitable for each other, you have to let me go."


    Seeing that Rose agreed, the panic on Burke''s face gradually disappeared and a smile appeared on


    his face.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Okay."


    This time, Rose, I will keep you with me and try to figure out my heart. Burke said to himself.


    "That''s it!" Xavier pped his hands and cheered. He approached Rose with a cheeky smile and said,


    "if you think Burke doesn''t treat you well 3 monthster, you cane to me. I''m sure to introduce to


    you the young talents in our office building. They are all from good families, with houses, cars, no bad


    habits, and cares about their wives. Ah -- okay, Burke. Don''t hit me. "


    Xavier held his head and looked at Burke discontentedly.


    The heavy atmosphere in the ward suddenly became rxed.


    Rose was still crying, but when she saw the funny look of Xavier, she couldn''t helpughing through


    tears.


    She knew that Xavier didn''t want to be too serious. He just wanted to make fun of her.


    "Thank you, Xavier." Rose said to Xavier seriously.


    Xavier felt a little embarrassed, "Hey, you two, why do you thank me tonight? I''m a little shy. Why don''t


    you invite me to have dinner another day or give me a big red envelope..."


    Just as he was speaking, he immediately stopped when he saw the poker face of Burke. He hid behind


    Rose and pulled her aside. He mumbled, "Let''s go first. Don''t talk to him, this person is ungrateful. I


    helped him just now and thanked me. Now I said that I asked him to invite him to have dinner and give


    me red envelope. He is unhappy now."


    As Xavier spoke, he took Rose out of the ward, and sent her downstairs to take a taxi and leave. Then


    he lit a cigarette downstairs and returned to a righteous look. Looking at the full moon in the sky, he


    smiled, extinguished the cigarette, threw it into the trash can, and turned around to walk into the


    hospital.


    In the ward, Burke was lying on the bed with his eyes closed.


    Xavier opened the door with a squeak.


    "Coming?" Said Burke in a calm voice, with his eyes still closed.


    "En." Xavier nodded, "I saw her off and smoked for a while. I am not allowed to smoke in hospital. "


    "Tell me what happened." Burke asked.


    "Oh, you know I have something to tell you?"

 Chapter 140 Its Her

    Chapter 140 It''s Her


    "If there is nothing else, you should have gone back now. I remember that is the busiest time for you


    department. "


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m here to me you that you tell Rose that if she still thinks it''s not appropriate for each other, and


    she can leave after three months. What if she really didn''t think it was appropriate? Do you really want


    her to leave? " Xavier looked at Burke with disappointment.


    However, a faint smile appeared on his face. "Xavier, you are too unconfident in me. I believe that Rose


    won''t leave me."


    Xavier snorted, rubbed his nose and said, "Okay, Love isn''t same with business. There is no bound


    thing."


    Xavier wanted to say something more, but was stopped by Burke''s nce.


    "Tell me, what do you really want to tell me?" Burke rubbed between his eyebrows and felt a little


    sleepy. "I don''t believe that youe up just to me me for such a boring thing."


    "There is really one thing," Xavier scratched his head, pulled a seat next to him and sat down. "The


    photos of Austin and Rose are fake."


    Hearing this, Burke opened his eyes and looked at Xavier, hinting him to continue.


    "I''ve tested the photos by someone of our government departments. They are wellbined and can''t


    be detected without a special machine. It''s hard to tell whether they are true or not without testing by


    our government departments." Xavier said.


    Hearing this, his face became gloomy. If the photo was fake, then he would not be lenient if he found


    out who behind it.


    "I see. I will send someone to investigate this matter. When we find it out --" said Burke, but he was


    interrupted by Xavier.


    "I have found the people behind it."


    "What?"


    Xavier took out his phone from his pocket, opened his e-mail, downloaded the surveince videos and


    handed them to Burke, "have a look. You must know this person. The photos are ced in the blind


    corner of the Gu Group, so no one knows who put them. But we have installed a surveince camera


    across the street, which can clearly take the front of the whole Gu Group''s office building, including the


    steps. "


    After watching the two videos, his face turned gloomy.


    "It''s Amanda." Burke put down his phone and said coldly.


    Xavier nodded with his hands in his pockets. He wanted to say something but stopped on a second


    thought. After pacing a few steps in the room, he finally couldn''t help asking, "Okay, Burke, what are


    you going to do?"


    He was an impetuous man after all. He couldn''t stand Amanda destroying the marriage between Rose


    and Burke again and again. He was afraid that Burke would still protect Amanda this time.


    "Amanda helped me a lot." At the thought of the pure and kind-hearted woman in his childhood, he


    couldn''t connect with the scorpion like Amanda. He closed his eyes and said calmly and decisively, "but


    she has hurt Rose so many times. Even if I''m grateful, I won''t sit by and do nothing."


    "She helped you?" Xavier sneered, "Do you really want to let her hurt your wife again and again? It''s


    not the first time that Amanda did such things. Last time, she cooperated closely with Rocky to hurt


    Rose, including fake photos. You know how vicious this woman is. If you continues to indulge her like


    last time, I don''t know what else she will do next time! "


    Xavier became agitated. Looking at the tepid man on the bed for a while, he paced back and forth in


    the room. Then he pointed at him and said, "Burke, I really don''t want to scold you, but I hope you can


    give Rose justice this time. If you want to say thank you, you have returned her favor by not holding her


    ountablest time! We can''t let her go this time! "


    "Have I ever said that I won''t seek justice for Rose?" "I''m just thinking about what Rose said to me


    tonight," he continued, ncing at Xavier who was about to explode.


    She had always been kind to Amanda because of the past.


    Sometimes, even if the truth was revealed, he didn''t want to believe that the innocent and sweet


    woman in his memory would have such a face, so he chose to think of Amanda in a good way.


    Frankly speaking, he just wanted to keep the beauty in his memory.


    However, Burke was very sober. After so many things, he couldn''t continue to deceive himself.


    Now that he had seen through his obsession with Rose, he should protect her well.


    Moreover, more and more evidences were pointing to Amanda, whose perfect and kind image finally


    copsed.


    Burke couldn''t tolerant her behaviors anymore.


    Since she tried to murder Rose, he didn''t see her anymore. He just kept his friendship. Considering


    that she was from a poor family, he gave her living expenses on time, and didn''t take back the house


    and car.


    But now, she had touched her bottom line again and again, and he had no choice but to be heartless.


    Tonight, Rose told him that their child was killed by Amanda. All of a sudden, all kinds of doubts


    urred to him.


    "What did Rose say?" Xavier asked.


    "Rose said that the death of our child was rted to Amanda." Said Burke.


    "What? Damn it! " Xavier couldn''t help cursing, "that vicious woman! I also forgot that the death of your


    child have something to do with this woman! "


    Xavier scolded Amada for a while and calmed down. Then he suddenly thought of something and


    sighed bitterly, "When Rose had a miscarriage, there was no witness or monitor at that time. It has


    been a long time ago, and I''m afraid it''s difficult to find any clue!"


    "I have my own way." Burke said calmly.


    The girl in his memory was beyond recognition. Time was the biggest killer after all.


    He really felt sad about Amada.


    But he couldn''t keep who did such bad thing to her wife.


    "By the way, don''t tell Rose about the photo synthesis." Said Burke.


    "Why?" Xavier was confused.


    "I want to tell Rose after I finish my work." Said Burke.


    He wanted to give Rose justice after dealing with Amanda.


    If Amanda really hurt their child, he would not show mercy.


    "Okay." Xavier replied.


    It was one o''clock in the morning when Rose returned to the vi.


    She turned on the wallmp, and the dim room was instantly lit up.


    Sophie had already fallen asleep. Thinking of the bloodstains on her coat, she decided not to wake her


    up, in case that Sophie would see her and ask more questions.


    She had to keep [ÀÏÌ«Ì«] in the dark.


    The less people knew what happened tonight, it will be better.


    She took out her phone from her pocket. There were several messages and missed calls in her muted


    phone.


    They were all from Austin.

 Chapter 141 Live In Peace

    Chapter 141 Live In Peace


    Rose stared at the phone screen for a while, but she still didn''t call back.


    It was impossible for her to ept Austin''s love. She was just grateful to him for saving her life in the


    past.


    After hesitating for a while, she sent a message. "I''m at home. Everything is fine. Don''t worry. I''ll go to


    see Tina tomorrow. Thanks for taking good care of her. "


    After sending the message, Rose suddenly rxed. Shey down on the bed and covered her head


    with the quilt. She was finally rxed.


    There were too many things that had happened today, and she needed to slowly ept them.


    After taking a break, Rose finally struggled to get up and take a shower. She kicked off her high heels,


    changed her intofortable t shoes, took off her coat with blood, and tied her hair into a bundle of


    hands, but couldn''t find the hair rope.


    She fumbled into the dressing box on the bedside table, opened it and pulled out the hair band. All of a


    sudden, a report slipped out and fell on the ground.


    Lowering her head, Rose picked up the report and remembered that it was a fake infertility report that


    Tina had asked the doctor to help her forge.


    At that time, she was desperate and just wanted to leave Burke as soon as possible.


    But now, after tonight, she knew what he meant and wanted to give each other time and opportunity.


    Maybe they all needed to put down something and try to start over.


    Rose put the report back into the dressing box and fixed her eyes on the wedding photo at the head of


    the bed. With his hand on her waist, he looked handsome and tall in a ck dress.


    She had been dreaming this man for many years. Could they get together again after crossing all the


    obstacles?


    "I trust you and give you time." Rose whispered to Burke on the wedding photo.


    She would be brave for thest time.


    She would love him again.


    "The meeting and negotiation with Hengli Group will be changed to a video meeting. Please help me


    exin to Mr. Cheng. And Mrs. Cheng likes Chinese painting very much. Preparing some Chinese


    paintings on her birthday party. I''m not very satisfied with the brand n of the newly developed real


    estate project, ask the manager of the nning department to have a video chat with me tonight. I''ll


    discuss some details with him, and then... "The cold and orderly male voice suddenly stopped. When


    he raised his head and saw Rose walking into the ward in a bright yellow down coat, he paused and


    unconsciously smiled.


    "Okay, I''ll ask someone to do it right away. Anything else? Mr. Gu? What''s wrong? " Mike who was


    recording the video, suddenly couldn''t hear his voice, looked up at the screen in confusion. He just saw


    a smile on his lips. If it weren''t for his professional ethics, he really wanted to save the video


    screenshots!


    Mr. Gu even smiled!


    After the incident of Mrs. Gu''s photosst time, Mr. Gu didn''t treat his subordinates well at all. He kept


    arranging high-intensity work, which made his subordinates suffer a lot.


    If it weren''t for the high sry of the Gu group, how many people would be quit.


    These days, Mr. Gu was injured for no reason. He was resting in the ward and didn''t allow this matter


    to be spread out. Mike could only have video chat with him every day to help him deal with some work


    affairs.


    Since Mr. Gu didn''te to thepany, some people felt relieved.


    At least they didn''t have to face the CEO''s icy face every day! He had a face that made people shiver


    at a nce, fearing that they would do something wrong. Miss Lin felt that he was really the elite of


    people. Only in this way could he be serious and indifferent to Burke every day, and could he work


    efficiently and be healthy.


    However, shrewd as Mike, he also found that Mr. Gu was in a good mood these days! in a very good


    mood! ! !


    He had always been serious, but now he showed such a smile!


    Mike suddenly felt that his spring wasing! He could get rid of the cold winter of high-intensity work!


    Rose put the things in her hands on the head of the bed. Seeing that Burke was supporting a small


    table on the bed with a notebook and a few documents on it, she asked him in a low voice, "Are you


    working?"


    "Yes." Burke nodded and turned to Mike, "we''ll talk about workter. Themunication tools are on


    standby and wait for my message."


    "What? Mr. Gu, I... "just as Mike was about to say something, Burke mmed hisptop and turned to


    Rose with a gentle smile.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "You can deal with your work even if I''m here. You don''t have to stop working just because me." Rose


    felt a little sorry for stopping her work because of her arrival.


    She remembered that he was a workaholic. When he came back home, he usually dealt with some


    affairs in the study room and didn''t allow anyone to disturb him.


    "Rosy, being with you is also a serious matter, and more important than work." Burke looked at her and


    said.


    Now he didn''t call her "Rose" anymore, but "Rosy".


    Rose blushed.


    In the past few days, he seemed to have changed a lot. He treated her very well, which made her a


    little ufortable.


    It seemed that she had been with him for a long time. Now she got along with him peacefully and


    warmly, as if it had been a long time ago.


    She felt like she was in a dream.


    Seeing Rose''s red face, Burke smiled yfully. He pushed the small table on the bed aside, put his big


    hand around Rose''s waist and took her to the bedside. He buried his head in her chest and took a few


    deep breaths, asking, "what kind of perfume did you use today? Why is it so fragrant?"


    "No, maybe it''s the smell of body wash." Rose''s face turned redder.


    Looking up at Rose''s redder face, Burke couldn''t helpughing happily.


    Rose stared at him, put the food box on the table beside the bed and said, "I asked Sophie to make


    some porridge and dessert, and specially told her to have light taste. You should eat now."


    As Rose spoke, she opened the box and found that there were donkey-hide gtin, red dates and


    longan porridge in it.


    "¡­¡­ Wasn''t this porridge for women? And I''ve already had lunch. " ncing at the porridge, Burke


    lost his interest.

 Chapter 142 Display Affection

    Chapter 142 Disy Affection


    Rose was a little embarrassed.


    These days, she asked Sophie to make soup every day and then took it out of the heat preservation


    box.


    Although Sophie was not a mean person, she still asked out of concern why Tina hadn''t recovered yet,


    and she had to eat two jars of lunch every day.


    In order not to make Burke''s grandma worried, Burke had to hide the fact that Burke was injured. She


    could only say vaguely that Tina had eaten more or eat another one on the second day.


    Today, she only asked Sophie for some porridge, but she didn''t expect that she cooked the porridge


    with red dates and longan, and there were a few pieces of donkey hide glue on the top of the box.


    Seeing that Rose was in a daze and didn''t know what to say, Burke thought she was unhappy. He took


    the food box and said, "but it''s delicious to have it asionally."


    Then he took a big spoon to eat the porridge, nodded and said, "it''s delicious."


    If the employees of the Gu group saw him like this, they would be so surprised that their jaws would


    fall.


    How dare someone force Mr. Gu to eat something he didn''t like and make him say it was delicious! It


    was simply impossible.


    Rose couldn''t help smiling when she saw the expression of concern.


    She didn''t expect that a cold man like Burke would do such a thing for her.


    "Don''t eat if you don''t like it." Rose took out a tissue and helped him wipe the porridge on the corner of


    his mouth, but was grabbed by his big hand.


    "Why are you so slim?" Burke gently pinched her hand and frowned, "Are you too tired recently?"


    "Well, not bad." Rose shook her head.


    In the past few days, she came to the hospital to take care of Burke every day. The Gu family had kept


    it a secret. Sometimes, Rose had to visit Burke''s grandma as if nothing had happened. It could only be


    said that Burke was on a business trip or busy with his work. Rose was not good at telling lies, and


    Burke''s grandma was smart, so it was hard for her to hide the truth.


    As for Austin, she hadn''t seen him for many days. Since that day, he had disappeared for a while. He


    just left the key to the apartment to Tina, letting her live as long as she wanted.


    It was said that the Wyon Group was expanding a new overseas project recently, so he might not be


    able to deal with it.


    As for Austin, she always felt guilty.


    As for Tina, she was worried about her, so she often stayed with her. Recently, she looked much better


    and almost recovered, but she was still unhappy all day long. Rose was always worried about her.


    "I don''t have toe here often. I''m almost recovered. When I leave the hospital, I''ll take you out for


    some fresh air." Said Burke, looking at Rose and rubbing her hand.


    "When you leave the hospital, there must be a lot of work waiting for you in the Gu Group. Can you


    spare time?" Rose deliberately tilted her head to look at him and smiled, "Mr. Gu, you''d better take


    good care of yourself. Even if you are injured, you still have to arrange your work on the video call at


    1:00 am in the hospital."


    "How do you know I was still work at 1:00..." "You must be told by Xavier."


    The government building where Xavier worked was just very close to the hospital where Burke was.


    Near the end of the year, Xavier who had to work overtime to spit out blood, often sneaked over to see


    Burke after work, and by the way, he went back to work with some fruit or something like that from


    Burke''s ward. In Xavier''s words, he worked till the early morning, which made him feel extremely unfair.


    He wanted toe to see Burke even if he was injured, he had to work overtime to get somefort.


    "Cough, cough, cough." There was a deliberate cough in the ward.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Following the voice, Burke and Rose looked to the door. It was Xavier.


    "What are you doing here?" Burke said with a frown.


    "Why can''t Ie here? Right? Rose. " Xavier walked in casually and sat beside Rose with a cheeky


    smile. "Rose, the thing I saidst time is still effective."


    "What is it?" Rose asked in confusion.


    Xavier patted his thigh and said, "I said three monthster, no, now it''s two and a half monthster. If


    you are still not satisfied with Burke, I can take you to our office building for a walk. There are many


    young talents there and introduce some good man to you."


    "Why don''t you find one for yourself since you are good at being a matchmaker? It seems that you can


    get married. I also want to talk about your marriage with your mother. Well,st time she met me, she


    seemed to ask me to help you find a girlfriend? " Looking at Xavier indifferently, Burke raised his


    eyebrows and said, "I''ll help you arrange everything after I leave the hospital. Don''t worry. I''ll definitely


    pick best one for you."


    "Okay, Burke. I''m sorry. I''m sorry!" Xavier put his palms together and begged for mercy. He couldn''t


    stand the urge of his family to get married these days, and now he couldn''t stand it when he heard


    someone was going to introduce him a girlfriend.


    Seeing Xavier and Burke like this, Rose shook her head, picked up the fruit on the table with a smile


    and asked, "Do you want to eat fruit? I brought some snow lotus fruits you said you liked before. "


    "Of course." Xavier said.


    When she was about to stand up to clean the fruit, she was stopped by Burke.


    "Let him do it by himself." Burke said to Rose.


    "It''s okay." Rose refused.


    "There is no heating water in the hospital at this time. It''s cold. Don''t freeze your hands. Xavier''s skin is


    rough. Let him do by himself. " Said Burke, ncing at Xavier.


    "Well, Burke, you are bullying me." Xavier couldn''t help but protest when he saw Rose and Burke. He


    was still a single man. Although he was really happy that Rose was willing to give him a chance to


    restart, he still felt a little ufortable when he saw they disying their affection.


    The rtionship between the two people a few days ago was still like the ice and snow in the North


    Pole. Few dayster, they had been intimate with each other, which made Xavier feel a little


    uneptable.


    He was alone and couldn''t breathe under the pressure of work. Now seeing this scene, he could only


    silently saw they showed affection. He grabbed the fruit from Rose''s hand and walked out of the ward,


    shaking his head while singing a song.


    "Cabbages, yellow vegetables in the ground, mother died at 3 years old, followed Burke and was


    abused..."


    Rose was amused by his weird tone and couldn''t helpughing.


    "It''s strange. Why don''t Xavier find a girlfriend since he is so interesting? He is probably very popr


    among girls. Hees from a good family, has a good character and a good temper. " Rose asked


    casually.

 Chapter 143 A Strange Call

    Chapter 143 A Strange Call


    "Xavier fell in love with a girl before and then broke up with her." It seemed that he recalled the past,


    and his rxed expression gradually disappeared.


    "Why did him break up?" Rose''s curiosity was aroused.


    She thought that if Xavier fell in love, he might be very sincere in love. It was lucky for a girl to meet a


    boyfriend like him. How could she be willing to break up with him.


    "They are not appropriate, then break up." Obviously, he didn''t want to recall the past.


    "Okay." Rose replied in a low voice and didn''t ask any more questions.


    Since he didn''t want to tell her, she considerately didn''t ask.


    She knew that Burke would tell her if he wanted.


    If he didn''t want to tell more, she wouldn''t ask more.


    He turned his head and looked out of the window. The ward was on the top floor of the hospital.


    Through the window, he could see the blue sky and white clouds.


    "Rosy, Xavier was badly hurt before." His eyes were still staring out of the window, and his thoughts


    seemed to fly far away. His handsome side face was not as fierce as before, but only gentle now.


    "Fortunately, he is strong and tough, finally he has endured it. Now he still looks happy." He turned his


    head and smiled at her.


    Rose was stunned and smiled.


    "It''s just due to his heartbroken. Is he going to be single all his life like this?" Rose treated Xavier as her


    own brother. She knew that although some people looked careless on the surface, no one knew how


    badly they were hurt inside.


    Just like Tina, a girl who used to be cheerful would only hide and lick her wounds when she was


    injured.


    "He have to solve some problems by himself. It seems like that he was happy now. In fact, he knows


    everything as clear as a mirror in his heart. But Rosy, there are some people who know everything and


    talk about life experience a lot, but they can''t get out of their own prison. " Then he thought of


    something and said with a smile, "Even for me, I have experienced so many things before I realized


    how bad I used to be."


    Rose lowered her eyes and held Burke''s broad hand. His slender hands had distinct knuckles, and his


    fingertips were slightly cold, but his palms were warm.


    Rose put her hand on his ten fingers, looked up at him and whispered, "I give you time, and also give


    myself time. Burke, let''s start over. It''s not toote."


    She could see his change now.


    In the past few days, the change was especially obvious.


    He used to be a serious man, but now he only smiled at her like spring all the year round.


    They seemed to have be the most ordinary couple, living a normal life.


    She could feel his care and concern for her.


    She decided to start over, forget all the unhappiness, and trust him again.


    "Rosy, trust me. I won''t let you suffer any more." Burke looked at Rose and said seriously.


    "Oh, the nurse in this hospital is so beautiful, especially someone on the four floor. Oh, I just went


    downstairs to smoke. When I saw her, she greeted me and asked me if her shoes were beautiful


    today." Xavier pushed the door open and came in. As he spoke, he sat down swaggeringly. It was not


    until he looked up at the ten fingers sped that he realized what had happened. He swallowed and


    said," Did Ie at a wrong time? "


    Rose wanted to let go of his hand, but was held tightly by Burke.


    "You have never been show up at the right time." Burke mocked Xavier.


    "Hey, Rose, Look how he treat me!" If it weren''t for me, Burke wouldn''t have been forgiven so soon. He


    didn''t even treat me a meal. Invite me to eat fruit but I have to clean it by myself! And now you are


    making fun of me! " Xavier said indignantly.


    "If you keep making noise in the ward, I''ll ask someone to throw you out." Burke rubbed his temples


    and felt that Xavier was very noisy.


    "Well, if you throw me down, I will go to find the your grandmother and let her know that you are


    injured, and you kept it as secret for her. At that time, not only will your grandma cry ande to see


    you, I will also tell the outside world that you are in hospital. I will let you stay in a hospital as if you are


    receiving foreign guests, and receive friendly greetings from all sides every day." Xavier said in one


    breath. He nced at Rose next to him and plucked up his courage. Since she was here, Burke didn''t


    dare to do anything to him.


    Hearing Xavier''s words, Burke sneered, "well, well, you dare to threaten me, don''t you?"


    Xavier said these words, grasping Burke''s weakness. people like them, were most afraid of worldly


    wisdom. When they were sick and hospitalized, groups of people came to visit them one after another,


    and they didn''t have a rest for a moment.


    However, since their business was bigger, they had to pay more attention to the favor pattern.


    This was the so-called principle that if one wanted to wear a crown, he must bear it.


    Rose looked at them quarreling and shook her head with a smile. Suddenly, her cell phone in her


    pocket vibrated. She took it out and found it was a strange number.


    Rose usually didn''t answer this strange number, and ignored it. She directly hung up, but the other


    party kept calling.


    "What''s wrong?" Burke noticed Rose''s unusual behavior and asked.


    "A strange number. Calling me all the time." As Rose said, she put the phone on the table and was


    about to ignore it. But as soon as she finished talking, the phone vibrated again.


    "Maybe there is something important. You''d better answer it." Xavier said.


    "Let me pick up." He took Rose''s phone and pressed the answer key.


    "Hello." His deep and maic male voice made the other party stunned for a few seconds before he


    came to his senses.


    "Hello, is this Rose''s phone number?" A man asked hesitantly.


    "Why are you looking for her?" ncing at Rose, Burke pressed speaker.


    "Yes, I am. I used to be her teacher Yang. I want to ask her about Tina. Is it convenient for her to


    answer the phone? "


    Hearing the name of Yang, Rose frowned slightly. Her good mood was swept away. She picked up the


    phone and asked, "it''s Rose. What''s up?"All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Rose, I just want to ask you, how is Tina recently? She has changed her phone number, I can''t contact


    her. I''m worried about her. I want to ask if she''s feeling better. " Yang asked cautiously.


    It took him a lot of courage to call her.


    Sincest time, he had divorced Rachel. Rachel had been detained for intentional injury, and the two


    hooligans had also been punished as they deserved. This matter was handled by Austin without dy.


    Rachel not only lost her job, but also was sentenced. Yang was also dismissed by the school because


    of his work style. Now he didn''t have a job, nor did he have any other economic sources. His previous


    work savings were all squandered by Rachel. Now he had no choice but to sell his apartment in the city


    and Rachel''s house. Half of the money was paid off the medical fees of his mother medical expense.


    The rest was only enough to take her mother''s ashes back and hold a funeral in his hometown which


    could let his mother leave in a splendid manner.


    At this point, he finally realized that the once pitiful Rachel was a vicious woman and began to cherish


    the good of Tina. Now he could only call Rose] and ask her about the Tina''s current situation.

 Chapter 144 You Are Jealous

    Chapter 144 You Are Jealous


    "Yang, don''t hypocritically care about Tina now. If you really care about her, you won''t cheat on her and


    won''t let her have a miscarriage. Why do you pretend to be a good person now? " In the past few days,


    Rose had been taking care of Tina. Seeing that her former lively and cheerful friend had be


    gloomy all day long, she felt sorry for her, and naturally had a lot of resentment towards Yang. Now


    when he called, even though she was usually good tempered, she could not help but scold him harshly


    on the phone.


    Rose, I know it was all my fault. I''m so sorry for Tina. I didn''t know that Rachel was so vicious that she


    killed my child cruelly. It''s me made Bess suffer a lot. I have divorced Rachel, and I have lost my job. I


    don''t ask Tina to forgive me. I just want to know how she is doing, so that I can rest assured. " Yang


    begged Rose sincerely on the other end of the phone, but Rose felt very ironic.


    "Yang, Tina is in a bad mood now. She used to be so optimistic. She was abandoned by her lover,


    forced to divorce, and have a miscarriage. It was all your fault. She loved you so much in the past, and


    she broke up with her family in order to marry you. Do you know that her parents are not willing to see


    her now because she married you? She don''t tell her families about her miscarriage and


    hospitalization, because don''t want them to worry about her. You bastard! You ruined her! " The more


    Rose said, the more excited she became. Her eyes were slightly red and she almost threw the phone


    out. At the same time, Burke protected her in time and took her into his arms. He patted her on the


    back tofort her.


    On the other side of the phone, Yang was silent after hearing what Rose said. After a long time, he


    said, "Rose, I know you are Tina''s best friend. You can''t forgive me for what I have done. I don''t


    deserve to be Tina''s husband. It''s right for her to leave me. I don''t have a job now, and I don''t have


    money. What''s more, my mother died of a heart attack because of what I did. It''s all my fault. But Rose,


    please let me see Tina again. Just for thest time, I''ll take my mother''s ashes back to my hometown a


    few dayster. I can''t live in this city anymore, I might nevere back to this city again. I just want toUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    take ast look at her before leaving. Can you give me Tina''s phone number? After all, we used to be a


    couple. I used to love her too. I didn''t expect that things would turn out like this... "


    Yang choked with sobs before he finished his words.


    After a long time, there was only breathing and the man''s sobs on the other end of the phone.


    Rose closed her eyes and said, "Yang, I would rather you die and disappear forever in this world, and


    never bother Tina again. But after all, this is the matter between you and Tina. I won''t tell you her


    phone number, but I will convey your words to her. It''s up to her whether to see you or not."


    After saying that, Rose hung up the phone. She held the phone tightly and tried her best to restrain her


    emotions.


    In silence, Burke held Rose''s hand, gently pushed her white fingertips away, put the phone aside, and


    held her in his arms. "All right, all the bad things will pass. Don''t be sad. "


    Rose buried her head in his neck, feeling his temperature and heartbeat. She closed her eyes and


    suddenly rxed her body, which she had been holding on to all the time. He could always give her a


    sense of security, as if she could deal with anything bad as long as he was there.


    Seeing this, Xavier knew that if he stayed any longer, he would be a fool. He quietly left, leaving Rose


    and Burke alone.


    Closing the door gently, Xavier put his hand into his pocket and took a deep breath.


    He had heard something about what happened to Tina from the phone call just now.


    He shook her head and walked downstairs slowly with her hands in her pockets, frowning slightly.


    " Tina''s matter haven''t finished yet?" Holding Rose in his arms, Burke asked her to lie on the bed with


    him.


    Rose was really tired. She took off her high-heeled shoes, got into bed with Burke''s body temperature,


    leaned against his arms, closed her eyes and said softly, "No.".


    "Is that Tina''s husband?" In his memory, he searched for the appearance of [Ñî³É˧]. On that day, he


    met a very gentle person at the gate of the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    "Okay." Rose nodded and recalled, "he used to be the teacher of me and Tina, and also a person I


    respected very much. He had always been very serious and gentle, but Tina was the kind of girl who


    was lively and cheerful and most troublesome to the teacher. No one had thought that he would love


    and marry Bess, but what I did not expect was that he would cheat on [Rachel, Mandy''s cousin. "


    "Zhao Family?" All of a sudden, he thought of the video in the restaurantst time. His eyes shed


    with an unknown light. "It seems that Mandy Zhao, likes to make trouble for you very much."


    "She likes you, so she has no good intention to me." Rose raised her head and looked at his pretty


    face. She really wanted to hide him at home so that he wouldn''t be seduced outside.


    "Oh? Really? " "You are jealous," said Burke, looking at Rose with great interest


    "Why should I be jealous?" Rose lowered her eyes and didn''t look at him. But she was a little flustered


    when she was seen through.


    His eagle like eyes always made people''s heart beat faster at a nce.


    "There are indeed many people who like me. I admit that." Burke deliberately lowered his head and


    whispered in Rose''s ear, "but I''m sorry. Only one husband and one wife are allowed in our country. I''m


    already married."


    His warm breath fell on Rose''s ears, making her skin blush and want to escape.


    Seeing that Rose''s hair was in a mess and her skin was as white as snow, he was moved.


    "Ah --"Rose cried out in a low voice. Her earlobes were suddenly licked by his tongue, and her whole


    body trembled as if an electric current was connected.


    She put her hand on his chest and tried to push him away.


    "HMM..." burying his head in his chest, he groaned, as if he was in great pain.


    Seeing him like this, Rose thought that she had hit his wound, so she quickly stood up and asked,


    "what''s wrong? Did I hit the wound? Burke, can you speak? "


    "It hurts here..." Said Burke, pointing at his chest.

 Chapter 145 His Exception

    Chapter 145 His Exception


    "Then what should I do? I''ll call the doctor. " Rose stood up in a hurry to call the doctor, but her hands


    was firmly held by Burke.


    "You don''t need to call the doctor," said Burke. He looked at Rose and said seriously, "You just kissed


    here and I will be recovered."


    Rose was stunned. When she realized that he was joking, she wished she could never see him again.


    "Don''t scare me, okay?" Rose looked at the sky helplessly. During this period of time, he had changed


    totally. He used to be so cold, but now he had be like this.


    Seeing Rose''s helpless but smiling face, Burke pinched her face with satisfaction. "Because you are


    unhappy, I want to make you happy."


    "Burke, I really don''t know what to do with the matter of Tina. I regard her as my family member. I really


    don''t want to see her get hurt again. She has finally recovered a little. If she meets Yang again, I''m


    afraid that things will be worse." Rose said, frowning again.


    Burke pulled Rose into his arms again andy down. He reached out his hand to smooth the spot


    between her eyebrows. "In order to untie the knot, we need the person who tied it. Maybe they can


    meet and tell us everything. It''s good for each other."


    "I hope so." Rose sighed.


    "Do you need my help?" Asked Burke.


    "No, thanks." Rose shook her head, "you are still in hospital and you haven''t recovered yet. I can


    handle these things by myself."


    "I''m in good health. I''m almost recovered." Because of long-term exercise, his recovery speed was very


    fast. He was fine now after more than ten days.


    It was just a slight injury, but for the sake of safety, he continued to observe in the hospital.


    Another reason was that he wanted to enjoy Rose''s care. During his stay in hospital, she took good


    care of him, so he had to continue to "get sick" to get more care from her.


    The method of "pretending to be sick" was analyzed by Xavier eloquently. This was the only way to get


    her heart.


    "Pretending to be sick! Ask Rose to take good care of you! Only in this way can you love each other as


    time goes by! " The scene that Xavier talked to him mysteriously while eating an apple was clear in his


    mind.


    Now it seemed that Xavier had only been in love for a while and called himself a master of love. If he


    listened to him, it was not his style of doing things.


    However, he had to put aside all his principles and styles when he met Rose.


    She was his "exception."


    "You''d better keep recuperating and stay in hospital for observation for a period of time." Rose said with


    concern.


    "Rosy, are you doubting my ability?"


    He deliberately slowed down his speed when he said the two words "ability", which reminded Rose of


    something else.


    When he thought of this, he had already turned over and locked her under his body. His slightly cold


    fingers wandered around her body, light or heavy, teasing her body.


    "Rosy, I don''t mind if we continue what we haven''t done that night." His bewitching voice came over her


    head.


    Rose looked at him, stretched out her hand to imitate his eyebrows and eyes, and touched his two thin


    lips all the way down.


    "Burke." She called his name softly.


    "What?"


    "I heard that people with thin lips are the most fickle." Rose murmured, staring at his two lips.


    Rose didn''t wait for his answer, but waited for the kiss he pressed down in a sh.


    He aggressively entered her mouth and upied it inch by inch.


    At this time, the window of the ward was still open, and the sunlight sprinkled in through the window


    and covered the two people.


    There were still endless footsteps in the corridor outside, Rose just broke away from his arms and


    reminded him while gasping, "Burke, we are in the hospital."


    Doctor mighte in to make rounds of the wards at any time.


    "Don''t worry. This is a VIP ward. No one wille in as long as it is opened without being disturbed."


    Whileforting her, he reached out his big hand and pressed the "Avoid Disturbing" button at the


    head of the bed.


    Then he held Rose up, with one hand supporting her body, and the other reaching into the hem of her


    shirt. Rose couldn''t help but cry out.


    Seeing Rose''s flirtatious look, Burke smiled in a low voice.


    Rose rested her head weakly on his chest. When he smiled, her chest vibrated. She blushed and


    gritted her teeth to prevent herself from making any shameful sound.


    "Rosy, I like your sound." Burke whispered in Rose''s ear.


    Rose wished she could dig a hole in the ground to hide herself.


    The footsteps in the corridor became clearer and clearer. There was only a thin wall between them,


    coming closer and closer.


    There was a knock on the door.


    "Is Mr. Gu here?" A respectful voice sounded.


    Rose sobered up a little bit, pulled out his hand from the hem of her clothes in a hurry, slipped out of


    bed, and tidied up her wrinkled clothes.


    It didn''t annoy Burke that she pushed him away. He justy on the bed leisurely, with his hands behind


    his head. Looking at Rose''s flushed face and recalling the soft and smooth touch just now, he looked at


    Rose as if she was his prey.


    There was no hurry. They had a long time in the future.


    However, it seemed that the a grandson was on the agenda. After all, with a child, everything would be


    easy.


    Rose took out her dressing mirror and smoothed her hair to make sure there was nothing wrong. Then,


    Burke slowly got out of the bed, walked to the door and was about to open it.


    However, Rose was frightened by his amazing recovery ability. She remembered that this morning


    when he was going to wash up in the bathroom, she told him that he couldn''t walk and that he had to


    be supported by her to the bathroom.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing him like this, she realized that he had been lying to her.


    Of course, Burke didn''t ignore the surprised look in Rose''s eyes. He shrugged and smiled at her. "I''ve


    told you that my recovery ability is very fast."


    Rose rolled her eyes at him, but she couldn''t feel annoyed.


    With a smile on his lips, Burke opened the door of the ward. But when he saw the person at the door,


    his smile gradually disappeared.


    "Why are you here?" Said Burke.

 Chapter 146 Harsh Words

    Chapter 146 Harsh Words


    Out of curiosity, Rose walked to the door and saw thest person she wanted to see at the door, Sue.


    "Why can''t Ie here? I''m your mother! If my friend didn''t tell me, I wouldn''t even know you were


    injured! " Sue couldn''t help but me Burke.


    Sue''s friend, Emily, was the wife of the president of this hospital. When she came to the hospital by


    chance, she ran into Rose who came to the hospital to take care of Burke. So she knew that Burke was


    in this hospital. She met with Sue at the party today and mentioned this matter to her. Then Emily knew


    that Sue didn''t know that Burke was in hospital at all.


    As soon as Sue heard the news, she rushed to the hospital. Seeing that Burke was standing in front of


    her safe and sound, she finally felt relieved.


    "You didn''t tell my grandma, did you?" Burke walked back to the bed andy down as he usually did.


    "I haven''t told her yet." As soon as Sue entered the ward and saw Rose, her face changed and rose


    her voice. "Rose, why are you here?"


    "She came to take care of me. What''s wrong?" Burke reached out his hand to Rose, hinting her to


    come to him.


    Rose''s face turned pale as she recalled the unpleasant memory of that day. Seeing that Burke reached


    out his hand to her, she also walked over and put her hand on his palm. When her soft hand was held


    by him, she suddenly felt a sense of security. All the difort was alleviated a lot.


    "What''s wrong?" Sue pointed at Rose angrily. Seeing that Burke frowned and looked at her, Sue


    thought for a while and put down her hand. She walked back and forth for a few steps before saying,


    "Okay, you didn''t tell me that you were injured, but you told Rose?"


    "Rosy is my wife. Is there anything wrong for me to tell her?" As if he didn''t see the furious look on


    Sue''s face, Burke casually held Rose''s hand and looked calm.


    "I am still your mother! You don''t tell me you are in trouble! " Seeing that Rose was standing beside


    Burke with her head down, Sue was furious.


    "I didn''t tell you and grandma because I didn''t want you to worry about me. After all, it''s not a big deal."


    Replied Burke.


    Sue wanted to say something more, but she suddenly remembered what Burke had said to her that


    night. Now that Burke was still on the stage, she didn''t dare to say anything to Rose. Sue could only


    find a chair and sit down angrily. She sighed, "Okay, how did you get hurt?"


    As a mother, she was still worried about him the most.


    "I met some gangsters on the way and robbed a car. I got hurt identally when fighting with them."


    Said Burke.


    "Where did you get hurt?" Sue stood up and was about to check on his wounds, but was dodged by


    Burke.


    "I''m fine. It''s just a minor injury. I''ve recovered after resting for so many days." Said Burke.


    Sue''s eyes darkened. Burke was not close to Sue since he was a child. When he was a child, Sue


    didn''t like him very much. Because she liked Burke''s elder brother more.


    Burke was a cold man by nature. When he was a child, he was not as pleasing as his elder brother,


    Justin.


    Justin was Sue''s first child, and she gave all his love to Justin. At that time, Justin was her only child,


    but she didn''t expect that Justin had leukemia and needed bone marrow type.


    The Gu Family had spent a lot of money, but they still couldn''t find a suitable type. And the best way


    was to have another child.


    Then Burke was born.


    Justin was not saved by the arrival of Burke. When Burke was eight years old, Justin passed away.


    Sue was heartbroken. When he saw Burke, he often called him "Justin". In fact, most of the time, she


    was unwilling to admit that Justin was dead, but treated Burke as a substitute for Justin.


    Burke and Sue knew that.


    Therefore, even though he respected her, he was still had a heart knots with her.


    "Okay, I..."


    A knock on the door interrupted her.


    Rose went to open the door. Xavier, who had strolled for a while downstairs, came in casually. "Okay,


    Burke. I was just downstairs -"


    Xavier was stunned for a few seconds when he saw the Sue in the ward. Then he put on a smile and


    asked, "Auntie, why are you here?"


    "Why can''t Ie here? I didn''t expect that you would hide such a big thing from me with Burke." The


    Gu Family and the Yang Family had been friends for generations. Seeing Xavier, Sue couldn''t help but


    scold him.


    "Well, aunt, I''m just afraid that you will worry about him? Well, your dress is wonderful. Is it a limited


    edition? " Xavier was busy changing the topic.


    "Burke, I''m leaving now. I''m going to see Tina." Rose picked up her bag and said to Burke.


    Knowing that Rose didn''t like this kind of asion, he nodded and didn''t force her to stay.


    "Well, Rose, let me drive you there." Seeing that Rose was about to leave, Xavier hurried to leave with


    her. If he knew that Sue, was also here, he would note up.


    After Rose and Xavier left the ward, Burke said to Sue, "Mom, I know you don''t like Rose, but please


    understand that she is my wife. I don''t allow anyone to hurt her."


    Seeing that Burke spoke for Rose in this way, she couldn''t help feeling depressed. "How about


    Amanda? How about Amanda? "


    Hearing what she said, Burke sneered, "I remember that you didn''t like Amanda and thought she didn''t


    deserve the our family."


    "But it''s better than Rose! At least Amanda won''t cheat on us like Rose. " "Rose has already done that


    with Austin. Why are you still protecting her?" said Sue.


    "The photos are fake." "The photo was forged by Amanda. Xavier had already asked a professional to


    identify that the photos were falsified. But with her ability, I suspect that if there is anyone else who can


    help Amanda to falsify the photos. "


    Burke'' words were like a knife stabbing into Sue''s heart.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Well, are you suspecting that I did those photos for Amanda?" A wry smile appeared on her face. The


    delicate make-up still couldn''t cover her pale face.

 Chapter 147 Lets Get It Straight

    Chapter 147 Let''s Get It Straight


    "I didn''t say that. You are thinking too much." Burke pulled over the quilt and covered himself with it,


    with an indifferent expression on his face.


    "Okay, no matter what I do, I''m doing it for you. I''m your mother! I admit that I don''t like Rose very


    much, but I didn''t get involved in the photos. It was a servant who was talking about these things with


    your grandmother. I just heard it. " Sue exined.


    Somehow, she felt that Burke was getting far away from her.


    Justin had left, and her husband had left. Did even Burke want to see her as a snake and a scorpion?


    "It''s the best that you don''t take part in it." Said Burke. His eyes and brows were like his father''s,


    handsome and unapproachable.


    Sue looked at him and felt he was a stranger.


    "By the way, please don''t tell Grandma about my injury. I don''t want her to worry about me." Looking


    into Sue''s eyes, Burke said calmly, "Besides, I have never loved Amanda or had any more rtionship


    with her except friends. I hope you can stay away from her. I will deal with the matter that she hurt


    Rose."


    "Got it." With a bitter smile, Sue said, "Well, you know what? You really look like your father, giving me


    a feeling that you are far away from me. "


    Burke closed his eyes and said nothing.


    From the moment he remembered, he could feel that his father didn''t love his mother.


    Yes, his father didn''t love her. Even Burke was a child at that time, he could feel it, so could Sue.


    At that time, his father was always alienated from his mother. Except for returning home on some


    holidays, he coulde home. And during those days at home, Sue often quarreled with him.


    The Gu Family had been doing business for generations. When it came to the generation of the his


    father, he actually chose to enter politics regardless of the objection of all the family members. The


    family business was managed by Burke''s grandma, until Burke took over it.


    His father was a free and unrestrained man who could put aside a lot of things to pursue what he


    wanted.


    This impressed him.


    "I''m not like my father. I don''t have his guts and freedom." Said Burke in a calm tone.


    "Well, free and easy?" "If he was big-hearted enough, he would have divorced me. He won''t be unable


    to marry the woman he loves until death. "


    "What do you mean?"


    "Burke, do you know why I hate Rose so much? You know it, don''t you? " Raising her head, she looked


    at Burke and then turned to look out of the window. "When you investigated the cause of Rose''s


    mother''s and your father''s death, you must have known that what happen to me, your father and


    Lillian."


    Lewis frowned. He had investigated the past. His men were efficient and gave him all the information.


    After Rose''s father, Ray was put into prison and the Lin Family went bankrupt, Rose''s mother, Lillian,


    committed suicide in the suburbs of the city because of excessive sadness. As the chief prosecutor of


    the Supreme Procurator ate at that time, Burke''s father, Kevin Gu, died in a car ident that day, and


    the driver who hit him escaped. Four dayster, Kevin was found tomit suicide in a nearby urban


    vige.


    Of course, Burke felt that there was something fishy about his father''s car ident. He agreed to marry


    Rose in order to find out the truth of his father''s car ident.


    Thest call before the car ident was from Lillian. The road where the car ident happened was


    the only way to the suburb water.


    His intuition told him that his father''s death had something to do with Ray''s case.


    As the only daughter of the Lin Family, Rose was the key to solve all the mysteries.


    The reason why he married Rose was that they had the same goal to figure out the case of Ray.


    But he didn''t expect that he would have a connection with Rose.


    As a person who was extremely well nned, it was not within his expectations to have a connection


    with Rose.


    But since he had decided to start over with her, he would not let anyone hurt her in the slightest.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "The past is the past. Rose doesn''t know it at all. She did nothing wrong. Why are you angry with her? "


    "When your father died, I was informed to rush to the morgue. He had lost his breath. His usual


    handsome face was badly mutted because of a car ident. He was the person I had loved for a


    lifetime and had never really obtained in my life. I stood beside him and held his cold and stiff hand. At


    that time, I wondered why he left? I was thinking about buying a house in Hainan when we were old.


    Even if he didn''t like me, he should be kind to me when he was old, but he just left. "


    Sitting in her chair, Sue recalled what had happened in the past. He had changed from an arrogant and


    domineering look to a fragile and sad one. "The police gave me your father''s belongings. I picked up


    his phone and saw Lillian on thest call. Do you think this would have happened if he hadn''t rushed to


    see Lillian? It was all Lillian''s fault. This woman took my husband''s heart and even took his life. How


    could I didn''t hate her? How can I not hate her daughter [ÁÖÈô°²]? "


    "In that case, why don''t you hate me together? I''m the son of Kevin. He has betrayed you for a lifetime,


    and I''m still Rose''s husband." All of a sudden, Burke felt ridiculous. Recalling his father''s death in the


    past, his expression became serious and sad.


    "You are different." Said Sue.


    "If Justin were here, would you still care so much about whether Rose is my wife or not?" Burke asked


    in a calm voice, which surprised Sue.


    If Justin were here, she wouldn''t care so much about him, nor would she care who he married. But


    Justin was dead. She had regarded him as Justin for many years and transferred her love for Justin to


    him.


    But she didn''t want to admit it. She didn''t want to admit it.


    Looking at the expression on her face, Burke couldn''t bear it. After all, Sue was his mother.


    "Please go. I''m fine. I''ll be discharged in a few days." He closed his eyes and didn''t look at her


    anymore.


    After a short pause, Sue walked out of the ward.


    Her makeup was still exquisite, and she was still Mrs. Gu who was ttered by thousands of people


    outside, but only she knew what she had given up for these glory and fame over the years.

 Chapter 208 Things Had Changed

    Chapter 208 Things Had Changed


    "Thank you." Rose closed the file and raised her voice, "our new product press release will be held in a


    while. The technology department will be very busy these days. After the new product is sessfully


    launched, everyone will be given an extra annual paid-leave."


    As soon as Rose finished her words, staff members of the technology department who stayed to work


    overtime immediately cheered.


    However, there was no change in Zack''s expression. He just looked at Rose with a smile on his face.


    He had always been like this, silently supporting Rose, just looking at her and protecting her.


    Thepany founded by Rose and Austin had already been a well-known in the industry and had


    sessfully entered the new top of technology sector. Rose had used many of her father''s unfinished


    ns and ideas on it, and it worked quite well.


    "Are you sure you won''t attend the celebration party tomorrow?" Rose said to the other side of the


    computer screen.


    "Do you want me to attend?" Austin asked with his hands on his back.


    "We have invited many coborators andpanies with intentions to participate this time. I want to


    continue to talk with them about the future cooperation." Rose had a special n for the celebration


    party of the Cloud Group. It was not just a simple celebration.


    "Let me have a look. If you can make a decision, you can make it directly. If you need my advice, we


    can talk about itter. I have some problems here that I need to deal with. " Austin squeezed out a


    smile tiredly. Recently, hispany encountered a big problem, which was not easy to solve. He was


    so busy that he was afraid that he had no time to care about Rose''spany.


    Moreover, Rose was different from who she was three years ago. She was new in the business world


    three years ago, and now she had be experienced. She was indeed Ray''s daughter. Her business


    sense and wisdom were not inferior to others, but she had no chance to show it in the past. Austin


    believed that Rose could do well alone even without him.


    "Okay." Rose nodded. She was so careful that she found that Austin was in a bad mood. After


    hesitating for a while, she asked softly, "Austin, what happened to you recently?"


    "Nothing." Austin shook his head and said to Rose, "I''m fine. Go ahead with your work. You look much


    thinner recently."


    Austin noticed what had happened to Rose in the past three years. She had grown into a strong


    woman who could deal with many problems. But he also felt sorry for Rose. He knew how many


    difficulties she had gone through.


    Rose joked, "recently, it''s popr for young girls in the office to lose weight, and I also tried it."


    As a matter of fact, Rose knew that she had been in poor health condition since she left Burke for


    Ringle Land. She went to see a psychologist.


    Although she had eaten on time, she was still very weak and her weight had been dropping.


    Some of the illness in the heart would never be cured.


    "You are also a little girl, Rose," Austin looked at the thin woman on the screen and couldn''t help but


    feel a little distressed. "Don''t push yourself too hard."


    In fact, he was thinking whether it was right to support Rose to run apany.


    He knew how sinister the business world is. And Rose had strict requirements for the quality of all kinds


    of products in the business world. Austin didn''t want her to work so hard.


    Rose nodded, "so do you. Take care of yourself, too."


    After the video call, Austin turned off theputer, sat at his desk and closed his eyes wearily.


    What he didn''t tell Rose was that hispany was now being attacked by the Gu Group led by Burke.


    If Burke wanted to be ruthless, he had no power to fight back at all.


    Burke... Three years ago, he took Burke''s woman away. Was he going to revenge on him now?


    Austin smiled bitterly. He was overconfident to challenge the Gu Group with the Wyon Group and


    secretly tamper with the Gu Group.


    But now he was on the verge of breaking down because of Burke.


    In fact, what he feared most was that now that Burke''s body had recovered from the injury, he would


    chase after Rose again.


    He didn''t want to see that, nor did he want to see that scene.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    He knew how painful Rose had been hurt by Burke. He didn''t want to see Rose get hurt again.


    Even if it was for his own selfish motive.


    When Rose went downstairs in high heels, she met Jim in the underground garage.


    He blew a loud horn at Rose who was looking at her phone with her head down.


    That was very abrupt in the underground garage at ten o''clock in the evening.


    Rose looked up and saw Jim leaning against the silver gray car and smiling at Rose.


    "Beauty, would you like to have some midnight snack with me?"


    Rose asked in surprise, "Why are you here?"


    "Since you didn''t reply to my message, I could only drive here by myself. The light on the floor of your


    office is still on, and I know you are hardworking. I don''t want to disturb you, so Ie here to wait for


    you. I know you will get off and pick up your car. Am I right? I know you well, don''t I? " Wearing a


    casual sportswear today, Jim looked much younger and energetic. He pressed the button secretly and


    the door opened automatically. "Mydy, please?"


    "I''m afraid I don''t have time today. I have to go back and read some documents." Reflectively, Rose


    wanted to refuse. It was sote and she didn''t want to stay alone with Jim for too long.


    She always kept a distance from Jim.


    "I drove here to wait for you. When I arrived, it was only eight o''clock. Now it''s ten o''clock. Rose, I''ve


    been waiting for you for two hours." Jim looked at Rose sincerely and innocently, "if time is money, then


    I think I''m willing to move the gold and silver mountains here for you."


    Rose knew it was not appropriate to refuse again. She took a deep breath, shook her head and entered


    Jim''s car.


    "Did you nuy another car?" Rose fastened her seat belt and asked.


    "Yes, this car has a good performance. I like it very much." Jim drove the car out of the underground


    garage.


    In fact, Rose knew the brand of this car, not only because the brand was a representative of the luxury


    world, but also because that man''s car in her memory had always been this brand.


    That man was picky. He wanted the best in everything, including the car.


    Thinking of Burke, Rose turned to look out of the window with a depressed look. Her stomach ached


    again unintentionally.


    "What''s wrong, Rose? Are you not feeling well? " Jim turned to look at Rose and asked with concern.


    "It''s okay. It''s not a big deal." Rose took out the stomach medicine from her bag and asked Jim, "do you


    have any water here?"

 Chapter 209 Mrs. Gu

    Chapter 209 Mrs. Gu


    "Yes, in the back seat." Jim said while driving.


    Rose turned around to get some water from the back seat. When she drew the water out, a photo


    came out and fell on the cushion. Rose picked up the photo and it was a photo of a family of three.


    The man Rose would never forget was Sun, and the young man next to him was Jim. Rose didn''t know


    the woman next to him.


    Rose put the photo back quietly.


    "Thank you for your water." Rose said to Jim after swallowing two pills.


    "Not a problem. Your stomach hasn''t recovered yet." Jim frowned and said, "I know a doctor in a


    prestigious hospital at Ringle Land. Do you want to go there to take an examination?"


    "No, it''s a chronic disease. I''ve seen many doctors. It''s not a big problem." Rose shook her head and


    refused politely.


    "I was nning to take you to an authentic Szechwan restaurant which is run by Chinese people for


    midnight snack. Since your stomach is not in good condition, I''d better not take you there." Jim turned


    into anotherne. "You''ll feel better if you eat some light food at this time. I''ll take you to a ce."


    "No, thanks. I''d better go back to my apartment directly."


    "Rose, why do you always refuse my invitation? This will make me feel that you are trying to stay away


    from me. " Jim joked.


    Rose smiled and pursed her lips, without saying anything more.


    "Don''t worry. I will send you home safely after dinner." Jim added.


    Sometimes, Rose felt that Jim knew what she was thinking.


    The ce where Jim took Rose to was a western restaurant. There were still many guests at this time.


    "This restaurant provides dining service specially to the elite white-cor workers who work overtime.


    Its dishes taste very good." As soon as Jim and Rose were seated, a waitress immediately responded.


    Obviously, the waiter knew Jim.


    "Mr. Qu, would you like to order the same asst time?" The blonde waitress winked at Jim.


    Obviously, Jim was satisfied. He smiled and turned to Rose, handing her the menu. "Do you have


    anything you want to eat?"


    ncing at the menu, Rose shook her head and said, "you are familiar with this ce. I trust your


    taste. I don''t have anything special to eat."


    Jim nodded and said to the waitress, "the same dishes asst time, adding a seafood porridge with


    minced pork."


    "Mr. Qu, I''m sorry. This dish is not on the menu." The waitress was in a dilemma.


    Jim took out his wallet, found out a bill from it, put it into the pocket of the waitress, and smiled, "just tell


    your Chinese chef. He knows how to make this dish. The price is calcted ording to the most


    expensive dish here."


    "Okay, please wait a moment." The waitress nodded to her with a big smile on her face.


    "Your face is so attractive." Rose said with a smile, holding her hands.


    The angr face of Jim was both oriental and ssical.


    Rose could tell that Jim''s face was alike the looking of the woman in the photo.


    Jim''s handsome face was different from that of Burke. He was handsome with sexy swaggering, while


    the Burke was cold and kept strangers away from him. Even if he was extremely popr among


    women, few people dared to approach him.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Rose rubbed her forehead and med herself for thinking of him again.


    In the past three years, she still couldn''t forget Burke.


    "There is an old Chinese saying that I only drink one scoop of the endless water in the Weak River.


    Rose, do you understand what I mean? " Jim nced at Rose meaningfully.


    "I didn''t learn it well when I was at school," said Rose, shrugging her shoulders and trying to shift the


    topic.


    Jimughed and stopped talking about it.


    He had always been like this. In the past three years, everyone could tell his love for Rose, but it


    appeared that only she didn''t understand.


    However, Jim didn''t show it obviously. He just mentioned it asionally and touched the nerve


    between the two people, waiting for Rose to fall in love with him.


    He was a proud and arrogant man. He would never show his love or ask a woman to stay.


    They had a nice dinner. Jim kept entertaining her with jokes.


    "By the way, I''ll be back to China in a few days. Do you want to go back with me?" Jim asked as if he


    was not intentional.


    Rose stopped scooping the porridge and replied, "I won''t go back. There are a lot of things to deal with


    in thepany here. I don''t have time to go back. "


    "Rose, I''ve known you for three years. And you haven''t been back for three years." Jim looked at Rose


    and said.


    "Is it strange?" Rose asked with a smile.


    "As far as I know, except for the product release event in the second half of this year, yourpany


    doesn''t seem to be so busy that you, as the CEO, can''t even spare one or two days." "I go back this


    time to visit my grandma. The scenery there is very beautiful. I hope you cane with me."


    "Cloud Group has just started. I still have a lot to learn. I can''t dy it for even a second. I''m sorry that I


    have to go with you next time. Please say hello to your grandma for me. " Rose refused politely.


    Jim chuckled, shook the wine ss and suddenly asked, "is it because of Burke Gu?"


    Rose stiffened and looked up at Jim. "You investigated me?"


    In the past three years, she had been on good terms with Jim, but the two of them had tacitly forgotten


    about the past.


    But they had been in a close rtionship.


    "Rose, we have been friends for three years. If I don''t even know your past, isn''t it weird to be your


    friend?" Jim exined, "Besides, almost everyone in the domestic business circle knows Burke. Do


    you think no one knows that his wife is Rose? Your grand wedding ceremony is enough to attract


    everyone''s attention. "


    Rose pursed her lips and said nothing.


    "Did I offend you?" Jim was a little regretted that he said too much just now. He was trying to test her


    bottom line, but he didn''t expect that Rose would react so strongly when mentioning Burke.


    The more she reacted, the more she cared.


    Zoey''s heart sank.


    He knew that [ÁÖÈô°²] was the wife of the president of the Gu consortium. He knew it three years ago.


    But he had no choice but to love her.


    This woman had attracted him since they met for the first time.


    Jim was determined to get whatever he wanted. He had met so many women, but only a few of them


    really attracted his attention.


    Besides Rose, there was only one other woman, whose figure was almost blurry in his memory, who


    left an unforgettable mark in his heart.


    And Rose looked exactly like that woman.


    "How much do you know?" Rose took a deep look at Jim with curiosity.

 Chapter 210 Test Each Other

    Chapter 210 Test Each Other


    "I have known everything I should know. I don''t know those I should not know." Shrugging, Jim said, "if


    you are unhappy, we can forget about it."


    Rose didn''t know whether Jim knew the grudge between the Lin Family and the Zhao Family or not.


    But if he knew it already, why did he condescend to deal with her like this.


    He must have investigated her background thoroughly three years ago. However, in the past three


    years, he did not do anything harmful to her.


    It''s unnecessary for him to wait for a chance at all.


    He could have taken her down when she was in problems.


    There was no need to wait until the Cloud Group grew stronger.


    Rose thought quickly in her mind, smiled and said softly, "no, I''m not unhappy. It''s just that I don''t want


    to recall that period of time."


    However, Rose''s words made Jim smile. "Then let''s forget about it. Come on, toast for the moment. "


    Jim raised his ss and was about to clink it with Rose''s. Rose picked up the ss with a smile and


    said, "then I''ll drink tea instead."


    The moment the two sses touched each other, their eyes contacted and thoughts were deep.


    At the celebration party of the Cloud Group, Rose didn''t expect that Austin would attend in person.


    Rose, who was waiting for guests in the hotel, was surprised to see Austin came in a suit.


    "Austin, why are you here?" Rose stopped the chat with other guests and walked towards Austin.


    "I''m one of the co-founders of the Cloud Group. I thought I should be there after careful consideration."


    Austin said with a smile, but the tiredness on his face was hard to hide. God knew that he hadn''t slept


    the whole night yesterday. After dealing with thepany''s affairs, he flew straight to the airport. He


    had to fly back home as soon as the banquet was over.


    In fact, he just wanted to see Rose. Now he was still in a shock when he saw her standing in the


    banquet hall so gorgeous. Rose, the girl he had known since college was still so excellent and perfect.


    She had grown from a delicate woman to a workce beauty now.


    "Guess who did I bring here with me." Austin collected himself and asked Rose with secret.


    Rose thought for a while and shook her head.


    "Rose!" Suddenly, a familiar voice sounded.


    Rose followed the voice and saw Tina.


    Rose covered her mouth in surprise. In fact, in the past three years after she came to Ringle Land, she


    had a few conversations with Tina. However, since Tina had went to the rural schools in the distant


    west, she rarely had chance to call Rose with video, let alone visit Rose.


    Now Rose was both surprised and pleased to see Tina.


    "Tina." Rose stepped forward and hugged her friend, with her voice trembling with excitement.


    Tina''s skin was tanned a little, but her smile was much brighter.


    She was kind and energetic.


    "Honey, it has been so long since ourst reunion." Tina hugged Rose tightly, "you are much more


    beautiful."


    "So are you." Rose let go of Tina and looked at her from a distance. She could feel the changes in


    Tina.


    Because of Yang, She had long been stuck in the past.


    But now her smile was as bright as it was before. It seemed that she had changed a lot in the past


    three years as what Tina wrote to in the letters.


    As soon as the two met, they couldn''t stop talking. Rose took Tina to the lounge and asked Austin to


    greet the guests outside.


    "I have thought a lot in the past three years. Love is not the only thing that matters in the world. I went


    to a very poor vige in the west and traveled through the mountains. Then I realized that there was


    another side of the world. Although the life was very difficult, I felt myself valuable when I saw the


    glowing eyes of the children there." Tina said with a smile.


    "Tina, I am really happy for you." Looking at Tina, Rose couldn''t help but burst into tears.


    "Well, you are a CEO now. How can you be so softhearted? I wonder howould you survive in the


    cruel business world being so kind? " Tina joked, pretending to be angry, "I didn''t forget that you left


    without saying goodbye three years ago. I''m here to ask forfort from you. "


    Rose lowered her head and wiped her eyes. "Then you can hit me now, no matter how hard you try I


    will ept it."


    "I don''t dare to hit you now with all your wealth. I can''t afford it. " Tina curled her lips.


    "By the way, a few days ago, Xavier contacted me and said that his mother had been urging him to


    marry again." Rose said and looked at Tina tentatively.


    Not long after Rose arrived at Ringle Land, she contacted Xavier, but on the premise that he was not


    allowed to tell Burke about her, and not to mention Burke again.


    Xavier agreed reluctantly.


    Xavier had always treated Rose as his family. Although he also wanted Rose to be back with Burke, he


    didn''t dare to say it out. When he contacted Rose, he only said some trivial things.


    As far as Rose knew, Xavier]''s mother had been urging him to get married recently.


    In fact, Rose knew what Xavier was thinking. He had been waiting for Tina all the time.


    But it seemed that Tina didn''t know what Xavier meant, or maybe she pretended not to know.


    "Okay." Answered Tina, with no change of expression on her face.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Tina, you and Xavier..." before she could say anything more, the door of the lounge was opened


    suddenly.


    Jim''s face showed up. "It turns out that you are hiding here, Rose."


    Rose looked into his eyes and shook her head. "Jim, sometimes I wonder if you are a detective. You


    can always find me wherever I am."


    "I''m sorry." Jim walked in unhurriedly, nced at Tina, and asked Rose, "don''t you want to introduce


    this beautifuldy beside you?"


    "This is my good friend, Tina. This is Jim, a yboy of Ringle Land." Raising her eyebrows, Rose stood


    up and introduced.

 Chapter 211 The Way To Meet Her

    Chapter 211 The Way To Meet Her


    "yboy?" Jim nodded and said, "to be honest, I like this title."


    Everyone in Ringle Land knew Jim''s name. He had flirted with countless women but never been


    serious with any of them.


    The only special one was the woman in front of him.


    Jim looked at Rose with aplicated look.


    "Rose, Austin has booked a hotel for me before I came to Ringle Land this time. I''m a little tired after


    the long flight. I''ll go to the hotel to have a rest first and go to yourpany to see you tomorrow. How


    do you think?" Tina hadn''t recovered from the jetg yet. Her head was still aching now. Seeing that


    Rose had a guest, she didn''t want to disturb her and wanted to go back to have a rest.


    "Do you want to rest at my house?" Rose asked Tina with concern.


    "No, thanks. I''ve already checked in. Don''t leave me alone tomorrow!" Tina stood up and said to Rose.


    "Well, I promise you to spare a whole day to travel around Ringle Land with you tomorrow." The


    celebration party hadn''t started yet, and Rose couldn''t leave now. Thus she had to arrange someone to


    escort Tina to the hotel first.


    After Tina left, Jim shook his head and said, "Whoh, look, you treat me differently from others even


    though we are all your good friends. Every time I ask you out, you have various reasons to refuse.


    While when others ask you out, you would spare a day to apany her."


    "That''s my good friend. We haven''t seen each other for a long time." Rose straightened her dress in


    front of the mirror.


    "If I leave for a while, will you miss me and spare some time to apany me then?" Jim stood behind


    Rose and looked at her in the mirror.


    There was a hint of unspoken emotion in his eyes.


    Rose''s hand that was tidying up the dress paused, and a faint smile appeared on her lips. "You words


    might make me think that you want something from me."


    After saying that, Rose was about to leave, but Jim held her slender waist from behind. His forearms


    were strong and solid, preventing her from escaping.


    "What if I do have an intention? Didn''t you say that? I''m a yboy. Of course I have to show my love to


    all beautifuldies to show my respect. And you, Rose, you are just so beautiful. " Jim said to Rose in


    an ambiguous tone.


    This man was so dangerous with a bit of bewitching charm.


    But unfortunately, it didn''t work for Rose.


    Rose stretched out her hands, trying to untie Jim''s arm, but failed. She could only raise a smile and


    said, "Jim, don''t forget that you investigated my past. I''m married. Even yboys should have some


    bottom line. "


    "I think my bottom line might be you." Jim let go of Rose and said jokingly, "I thought it''s impossible for


    you to maintain your marriage with Burke."


    "I knew it''s impossible for us to be back to a nice couple. But, Jim, I''ve always treated you as my


    friend." Rose tucked her hair behind her ear.


    Hearing this, Jim burst intoughter and said casually, "I''m sorry. I was just kidding. Did I scare you?"


    "No." Rose shrugged, "It''s just that this kind of jokes are not funny. Don''t y it again. I will be scared."


    "Got it." Jim nodded and said, "Rose, you have no sense of humor."


    At the same time, before Rose could think of a way to reply, Secretary Chen pushed the door open and


    came in. When she saw Jim, she greeted him and said, "Mrs. Lin, the party has begun. We are waiting


    for you to make a speech."


    "Okay, I''ll be there soon." Rose nodded and checked herself in the mirror before walking out of the


    lounge gracefully.


    "Rose." Jim suddenly called her.


    Rose stopped and turned around.


    "You look gorgeous today. Good luck." Jim said sincerely.


    Today, Rose exhibited the kind of stunning beauty. She is not the delicate little girl crying on the ne


    three years ago any more, but a thorny rose in the business world.


    That''s exactly Jim''s taste for ideal women.


    "Thank you." Rose smiled and left with Secretary Chen.


    Watching Rose''s figure leave, the smile on Jim''s face gradually disappeared, and there was only a


    complicated look left.


    He really wanted to get this woman.


    But he knew that this woman had thorns. If he was not careful, his hand would be full of blood.


    "Next, let''s wee the president of the Cloud Group, Rose, to give a speech on the stage!" The host


    said with a big smile on the stage.


    Rose lifted her hemline and walked on the stage confidently.


    The hall was full of guests, including many invited business elites and reporters.


    As a firm invested by Chinese, the Cloud Group had be a listedpany with great potential in


    just three years. Not only did it receive attention from Ringle Land, but also some domestic media.


    Rose took the microphone from the host and walked towards the center of the stage step by step under


    the spotlight.


    She used to be in the spotlight for so many times, but she was never the protagonist. She appeared


    only as someone''s daughter or wife.


    Today was different.


    She had been through all the difficulties that other people hardly knew.


    "I would like to thank everyone to spend your valuable time and attend the celebration party of the


    Cloud Group today." Rose nced around the guest seats and gave an impable smile.


    Among the guests, Austin kept his eyes on the gorgeous woman on the stage.


    At the same time, on the other side of the earth, there was another person who was keeping his eyes


    on Rose.


    In the CEO office of headquarter building of the Gu Group, only the light of theputer screen was


    still flickering.


    Burke sat at his desk. It was early morning in China, eight hours earlier than Ringle Land.


    Burke stared at the woman on the screen for a long time.


    She had lost a lot of weight, but she was much more elegant, confident and calm than before.


    She must have had a happy time after she left him.


    In the past, when she was with him, she always liked to cry, often with sadness.


    But now, she stood in the center of the stage, giving a bilingual speech in fluent Chinese and English.


    Burke had never imagined that the woman who used to rely on him would have such a moment.


    She was wearing a slim ball dress coupling with elegant and graceful hairstyle. Her smile was so


    confident that he could not recognize her.


    That''s right. It has been three years. They haven''t met each other for three years.


    Everything had changed, so had everyone.


    But his heart had never changed.


    Burke reached out his hand and touched the beautiful face on theputer screen with his fingers,


    depressed.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    He didn''t know how to cherish her until he had lost her. Only then did he know his heart clearly.

 Chapter 212 Cripple

    Chapter 212 Cripple


    When he was with her in the old days, he couldn''t see his own feelings clearly. He didn''t know that his


    love to her was so strong.


    On the day she left, he drove to the airport to chase her. He was involved in a car ident on the way.


    At the moment before he lost consciousness, he suddenly realized that his possessive desire her and


    his anger to her were all because he loved her.


    He didn''t know how long he had been in love with her, and he didn''t know since when.


    However, it was toote to regret.


    Burke lowered his hand and watched Rose ending her speech.


    There was a stack of documents in the drawer at hand. It was given to him by Mike.


    That was the list of people Rose met in the Silverwater Town.


    There was uncle Zhang, Rose''s old butler.


    After a secret investigation, Mike found that uncle Zhang''s address was next to the vi where Burke


    had rested when he was a teenager.


    After quite some effort, Mike finally gained uncle Zhang''s trust. Uncle Zhang told Mike that Rose''s


    nickname was Amy.


    It turned out that Rose was exactly his Amy.


    Forced by Mike, Amanda finally told the truth. After Rose saved young Burke who fell into the water,


    she was sent home by the housekeeper. Seeing everything, Amanda came out and lied to everyone


    that she was the "Amy" who saved Burke.


    Different people with simr names.


    Burke couldn''t believe that he was fooled for so many years.


    He regarded the other woman as Rose, who had suffered so much grievance and pain due to him.


    He stared at the frozen frame on the screen, which showed the face that he missed day and night. His


    eyes were deste and painful.


    Suddenly, the door of the CEO''s office was opened and the light was turned on.


    The room was lit up again.


    "Why don''t you turn on the light?" Xavier walked in quickly and panted, "Burke, you are here!"


    He was going crazy. Nanny Wang in the vi called Xavier and said that she couldn''t get through to


    Burke who hadn''t returned yet.


    She didn''t dare to call the Gu mansion for fear of disturbing Sue, so she could only ask Xavier for help.


    Xavier made a phone call to Mike, who had been staying with Burke all the time, and he was told that


    Burke had asked Mike to leave thepany as soon as he finished the work.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Burke was in a bad mood. So Mike didn''t dare to stay any longer and went back directly.


    In the past three years, Burke''s temper was getting worse and worse. He was often moody, and his


    subordinates didn''t dare to make him angry.


    Xavier looked for Burke everywhere. Finally, with thest hope, he called Mike to help him get into


    company.


    But he didn''t expect that Burke was still in his office!


    Without saying anything, Burke turned off the screen and closed his eyes. Obviously, he didn''t want to


    talk to Xavier.


    Xavier was so angry that he wanted to smash the room. He turned around and said to Mike, "I''m sorry,


    Mike. I called you here in the early morning. You are free to leave now."


    "Okay, it''s fine." Mike nced at Burke worriedly, sighed, shook his head and left.


    Ever since Mr. Gu recovered from the car ident, he became a different person. If it was only difficult


    to get close to this man before the car ident, then after the car ident, Burke was like a volcano


    that would explode from time to time.


    In other words, Mr. Gu was also pitiful Well, every family has its own problems.


    Mr. Gu almost became paralysis due to the car ident, but Mrs. Gu left anyway.


    Over the years, Mrs. Huo had been persuading Mr. Gu to remarry, but Mr. Gu wouldn''t hear her


    suggestion. After several severe fight, Mrs. Huo didn''t dare to say anything more.


    In the past three years, there was not even a woman around Mr. Gu. Because of lying to him, Amanda


    came to a pathetic end. Without Mr. Gu''s support, she returned to the home of the alcholic mother. It


    was said that she was making life as a prostitute.


    That kind of woman was dreaming of marrying a rich man and bing a phoenix.


    Mike had been embarrassed by Amanda for several times and had a bad impression of her.


    At this moment, he even missed Mrs. Gu. If only she coulde back to Mr. Gu, he would not be so


    depressed and cold every day.


    After Mike left, Xavier closed the door of the CEO''s office and asked Burke, "why don''t you go back to


    the vi?"


    "I don''t want to go back." Replied Burke in a calm voice.


    In fact, he didn''t dare to say that he would miss Rose crazily as soon as he returned to the vi.


    As long as he stepped into the vi, he always had an illusion that she would wait for him at the stairs.


    She was wearing a milky white dress and looking at him with a faint smile, just like before.


    Every time he woke up in the middle of the night, he would lie on the big bed they used to share. He


    always had the feeling that the other side of the bed was still warm, with her temperature.


    Every time he heard someone call him "Burke Gu" in a soft voice, He thought it was real. But when he


    looked back, it was just his illusion.


    He didn''t want to admit that Rose was no longer in his life.


    "Okay, brother Burke. You have been in aa for two years. In the past two years, you have either


    slept in thepany or in the hotel. Recently, your grandma told you to go back and you have yet


    barely moved back to the vi. But if you don''t go back to the vi, you have to tell nanny Wang. Don''t


    you know that everyone is worried about you?" It was not the first time for Xavier to look for Burke all


    over the world, and his tone was very bad.


    It took Burke a whole year to wake up after the car ident.


    The doctor said that he might be paralysis. At that time, Burke''s grandma cried so hard that she


    fainted.


    In those hard days and those unconscious days, Rose was not by Burke''s side.


    Sometimes, he thought that this might be the punishment God gave him.


    But the punishment was too long and heavy.


    It was not until then that he realized that he hadpletely lost her and his own legs.


    Although Burke had woken up, his legs were still unconscious.


    He could only live on a wheelchair.


    He was such a proud man before he had to live with a wheelchair for the rest of his life. Every day, he


    received all kinds of pitiful and pitiful gazes, and sometimes even sarcastic gazes.


    The Gu Family had spent a lot of money to put a restraint on the car ident. However, the Gu Group


    cannot run without him.


    So he tried to work in a wheelchair and attend all kinds of business activities in a low-key way. But no


    matter how low-key he was, he could not escape the fate of being the focus of public news.


    All the people who saw Burke were surprised and wanted to say something but stopped on a second


    thought.


    He had been used to all of these.


    When his pride was peeled off little by little, he became the most irritable and self abased person.


    In fact, with his power, he could easily find out where Rose was. As long as he wanted to, he could fly


    to see her at any time.


    But he had lost his courage. How could he... How could he let her see himself sitting in a wheelchair


    now!


    He would rather not to see her than to meet her like this.


    He would rather be bitten by missing and heartache every day than get her back.


    He had no right to ask Rose toe back.


    He was just a cripple now, and she was surrounded by many outstanding men. How could he redeem


    her.

 Chapter 213 Why Dont You Go To See Her

    Chapter 213 Why Don''t You Go To See Her


    "Okay, Burke. Say something. Don''t you know that we are all concerned about you? Can you stop


    acting like this next time? If Rosees back and sees you like this, do you think she will stay with


    you? " Seeing the stubborn look on his face, Xavier couldn''t help but shout at Burke.


    But his words provoked the nerve in the bottom of Burke''s heart. Burke began to lose his temper. "I


    don''t need your sympathy, and I don''t want your sympathy! Get out! " Burke swept the things on the


    table to the ground.


    Rose''s photo on the table was also swept to the ground. With a bang, the ss frame broke into


    several pieces.


    There appeared a crack on her smiling face.


    Seeing his anger, Xavier mmed the door and left.


    Burke''s chest heaved with anger. When he saw the photo on the ground by ident, he suddenly lost


    his mind and muttered, "Rose, Rose..."


    He pushed the wheelchair over and bent over to pick up the photo frame. However, He lost his bnce


    and fell heavily to the ground along with the wheelchair. It seemed that he didn''t know how to feel pain,


    but just kept reaching for the photo frame.


    He put his hands on the ground and crawled towards the photo with all his strength.


    The broken ss cut the skin of his hands, and bright red blood flowed out.


    Xavier who mmed the door and left to the room was still worried about Burke. Then he heard a loud


    noise inside. It seemed that the wheelchair had fallen down, so he immediately went back in the room


    to check.


    That was what he saw when he returned.


    Once upon a time, the arrogant and proud Burke, who could frighten his opponent away with a nce


    in the business world, fell to the ground, crawling with both his hands, and moved his body inch by inch


    with difficulty. Finally he reached the photo of Rose.


    A faint smile appeared on his pale face, as if he had no feeling of the pain. He just peeled off the ss


    fragment on the photo, took out Rose''s photo and pressed it against his chest.


    "Burke!" Even though the man didn''t shed tears easily, Xavier''s eyes were red. He rushed to help him


    up and put Burke on the wheelchair.


    "Burke, why are you doing this? !" Xavier turned his back and wiped his tears. He knew that Burke had


    never forgotten Rose, but he didn''t understand why he missed Rose so much and didn''t allow him to


    tell Rose anything about his car ident.


    He couldn''t even mention him to Rose.


    He loved her so much!


    Burke gradually calmed down and returned to his senses. He sneered and smiled silently.


    "Burke, I''ll tell Rose now. I''ll let here back to see you! I must make here back to you. " Xavier


    took out his phone regardless of anything, but was stopped by Burke.


    "Xavier, don''t disturb her," Burke raised his voice and scolded.


    "Burke, why? Do you still love her so much? " Xavier widened his eyes and questioned, "why don''t you


    let her know that you had a car ident? Why haven''t you gone to see her for so many years even if


    you know her address? I really don''t understand! "


    "I told you not to look for her. If you ask her toe, I won''t see her either. " Burke closed his eyes and


    said coldly.


    The photo was stained with the blood on Burke''s hand, covering his bright smile.


    Xavier knew that Burke would do whatever he asked.


    Xavier looked at the sky and took a few deep breaths. He went to the inner room of the office and


    fetched a medicine box to help Burke deal with the wound.


    He was familiar with everything here.


    Burke didn''t want the Gu family to hire any nursing workers to help him with his life. He even didn''t


    allow Mike to touch his wheelchair.


    He didn''t want anyone to help him, or perhaps he was stubbornly keeping hisst dignity.


    Xavier woulde here when he was free. No matter how hard Burke scolded, he couldn''t leave.


    "I don''t want to clean the wound." Burke turned his hand behind his back coldly.


    Xavier was exasperated, "your wound is still bleeding! You will get infected if you don''t clean up the


    broken ss! "


    "Then let it be infected." It sounded like Burke was talking about someone else.


    He thought, even if it hurt like this, at least it would make his heart less painful.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    If he was infected, it would be good for him to end such a day. He would cherish Sheryl in the next life.


    In the banquet hall, Rose finished the following cooperation contracts with the presidents of several


    companies and walked out of the banquet hall with Austin.


    "Rose, I''m leaving now. Be careful next time, okay?" Austin looked at Rose worriedly. She had drunk a


    lot during the dinner party and now she looked a little drunk. He was worried about her safety.


    "Are you leaving so soon?" Rose raised her wrist to check the time.


    "Yes, I''ve booked the return ticket. I''ll go straight to the airportter. Fortunately, I didn''t bring any


    luggage with me. It''s very convenient. " Austin came here just to see Rose. This was the first


    celebration party of the Cloud Group, of great significance.


    In fact, he still had a lot of problems at home.


    The Gu Group was not only suppressed, but several investmentpanies were ready to withdraw


    their investment.


    He had to go back and continue to deal with the problem.


    "Austin, is there really nothing going on in China?" Rose felt that Austin seemed to have encountered a


    very difficult problem.


    "I''m really fine. You did a good job tonight. Congrattions, girl. You''ve really grown a lot." Austin


    praised sincerely.


    "Austin, don''t tter me like that anymore." Rose said half jokingly.


    "Well, I''m leaving now." Austin looked away and said goodbye to Rose.


    With a wave of her hand, she stood at the door and watched Austin leave.


    She had drunk too much just now. As soon as she felt the impact of alcohol, her stomach suddenly hurt


    for no reason. And whenever it hurt, she thought of that man.


    The pain was so familiar to her that it tortured her day and night.


    Rose shook her head and staggered back. But she didn''t feel the pain as she expected. Instead, she


    fell into someone''s steady arms.


    Rose raised her head and Jim was smiling at a close distance.


    "Have you finished your conversations?" Jim asked in a low voice.


    "Yes." Rose broke away from Jim''s arms and rubbed her dizzy head.


    "Let''s go. I''ll drive you home." Jim wanted to escort Rose.


    "No, thanks." Rose pulled his hands away and smiled politely and indifferently. "I can ask my secretary


    to send me back. You should go home early too. "


    Jim wanted to say something more, but Rose turned into the banquet hall and chatted happily with a


    group of people again.


    Jim stood there for a long time, lost in thought.


    After sending thest group of guests out, Rose changed her clothes in the lounge. When she came


    out, Secretary Chen had already left.


    Standing at the door, Jim waved the car key in his hand and smiled wickedly at Rose, "don''t look for


    her. Secretary Chen has taken my bribe and gone home."

 Chapter 214 Missing You Crazily

    Chapter 214 Missing You Crazily


    Secretary Chen had always thought that the two of them had a close rtionship. Tonight, Jim told


    Secretary Chen that he and Rose had something to deal with and asked her to leave first.


    Secretary Chen chuckled to show that she understood and left the two alone.


    "Sometimes, I thought I would have fired her if she hadn''t been with me for so many years." Holding


    her dress and handbag, Rose walked into the elevator in high heels.


    Hearing this, Jim shrugged and said, "don''t do this. I don''t want to make Secretary Chen lose her job


    because of me."


    "Isn''t it better to lose her job? Then she can work in yourpany. " ncing at Jim, Rose had drunk


    too much tonight and her head was still ufortable.


    "What? Are you angry? " ying with the key ring, Jim tentatively looked at Rose and said with a smile,


    "Why are you so beautiful even when you are angry?"


    "Thank you for your praise." Rose nodded and thanked him, without any change of the expression on


    her face.


    Jim was a little frustrated. He had never been so interested in a woman, but she didn''t ept his heart


    at all.


    "Rose, sometimes I wonder if there is a deep hatred between the two of us which makes you treat me


    like this, sometimes cold and sometimes warm." Jim leaned against the wall of the elevator and said


    with a smile.


    Rose''s body stiffened for a moment. When the elevator arrived at the first floor, she walked out


    immediately.


    "Stop pestering me. I''m very tired now. I want to go back and have an good rest today." Rose said in a


    bad tone.


    "Let me drive you home." Jim said to Rose.


    "To be honest, I don''t need it." Rose softened her tone and still refused.


    "I didn''t drink a drop of wine tonight because of you. Rose, if you still consider me as one of your


    friends, just let me drive you back. If you are still angry, please forgive me. I might have crossed the


    bottom line tonight. I''m so sorry. I just want to make a joke with you. I''ve always treated you as my


    friend. Today''s joke is a little too much. " Jim apologized to Rose seriously.


    Rose lowered her eyes and hesitated. Her intuition told her that the man in front of her was too


    dangerous.


    "Rose, I wonder why you still don''t want me to send you back. Did you take my joke seriously? Or do


    you have some special feeling to me that you have to distance yourself from me? " Jim decided to


    goad her into action.


    Rose sighed and said softly, "thank you."


    As expected, Jim kept his promise and sent Rose to the entrance of her apartment building. He didn''t


    drive away until he saw the light of her apartment was on in the car.


    Rose went upstairs, still in a daze. She turned on the light and threw her bag and the dress bag to the


    ground. Sitting in front of theputer screen, she thought about what she should do.


    The effect of alcohol would always make her brain out of control. For example, now, she opened the


    computer for some reason and then opened a hidden folder.


    The folder''s name was -- Burke.


    It was a folder with photos of Burke taken long time ago, showing him in a meeting, lost in thought, and


    at various social activities.


    These were the pictures that Rose had collected from the major media when she was with Burke.


    With one hand supporting her chin, Rose pressed the mouse with the other hand and browsed them


    one by one quickly.


    He had a handsome face, a tall nose, deep eyes, and a thin lips. He looked handsome either with a


    smile or with a serious look.


    Rose looked at those photos and her sight gradually blurred.


    "Burke..." She called his name softly and sobbed silently in the dim light of the quiet night.


    You see, alcohol is not a good thing. It can paralyze the nerves and make people out of control.


    She couldn''t help missing a person, crazily.


    Rose didn''t want to admit it. In fact, she had held a glimmer of hope in the past three years.


    Although she had made up her mind not to have connection with Burke, it was not easy to leave a


    person she had loved for more than ten years.


    She knew it was very easy to investigate her whereabouts by means of Burke.


    But in the past three years, he had never looked for her.


    He must have been tired of her. Before she left, he was so rude to her and was still holding girls in his


    arms happily in the night clubs.


    Now that the Cloud Group had stood out in the business world, how could he not know her.


    The reason was just he didn''t want toe.


    Perhaps at this time, he had already had another beautiful woman who was congenial to him and


    completely forgot her.


    Yes, they didn''t have any good memories when they were together.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Sometimes, she would deceive herself and think that if Burke would came to Ringle Land to see her,


    she might sit down and have a peaceful conversation with him. And she might even ept him again.


    But there was no possibility. Their rtion waspletely over.


    Rose raised her head to hold back her tears.


    Closing the document, Rose shook her head, took off her high heels, walked into the bathroom


    barefoot, and turned on the shower, letting the cold wash on her face and flow down along the outline.


    She was wrapped in the cold water and tried not to think about it anymore.


    Undoubtedly, Rose had a fever on the second day.


    When Tina came to Rose''spany to find her, shewas told that Rose did note to work.


    Fortunately, Secretary Chen had a spare key to Rose''s apartment. The two of them went to her


    apartment and found her lying on the bed. Her temperature was so high that she was burning all over.


    Tina and Secretary Chen immediately called the doctor to the apartment to treat Rose.


    Fortunately, Rose was found in time and was fine.


    Secretary Chen left after Rose woke up. Rose told her some important business about thepany.


    Tina was cooking porridge in the kitchen. When she came in and saw Rose sitting on the bed with a


    quilt in her arms, she was angry and distressed. "Rose, let me ask you, who would take a cold shower


    in such a weather? Did you get drunk yesterday? "

 Chapter 215 Wont Bother Anymore

    Chapter 215 Won''t Bother Anymore


    "I might have drunk too muchst night." Rose rubbed her swollen temples, paused and said softly,


    "what should I do now, Tina? I miss him so much. "


    Rose rarely mentioned Burke to others. In the past three years, she had never said to anyone that she


    missed him.


    But in front of Tina, the best friend who knew all her past, Rose could not help but speak out what she


    was thinking.


    Hearing this, Tina was stunned, and the expression on her face becameplicated.


    Of course she knew who "he" was.


    "Rose..." Tina wanted to tell Rose about the car ident, but Xavier had told her that Rose was not


    allowed to know it as an order from Burke.


    As Rose''s friend, Tina always supported her decision.


    Before Rose left Burke, Tina was persuaded by Austin to support her.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    But now, looking at Rose''s painful face, Tina could not help but doubt whether her previous choice was


    right or wrong.


    "Tina, I''m really out of my mind because of the fever. How could I say something like that?" Rose shook


    her head and regained her rationality. She looked at Tina and said, "I''m sorry. I can''t show you around


    Ringle Land. In addition, you have to waste time to take care of me here."


    "Anyway, I''m not here for sightseeing. I juste to see you." Tina sat on the edge of Rose''s bed and


    looked at her seriously. She thought for a while and said, "Rose, is there really no possibility for you


    and Burke to go back to the old days?"


    "In the past three years, he has never looked for me." Rose smiled slightly with a sad face, "maybe I


    should let him go, right? What''s the point of insisting alone. Besides, I have made a lot of mistakes in


    our past rtionship. I can''t tell who owes more. Furthermore, it was me who made the decision to


    leave. I shouldn''t me him for noting to me. It''s my own choice. I should bear it myself. "


    Let it go. From now on, they will be separated from each other and never disturb each other.


    This might be the best ending.


    After staying with Rose for three days, Tina was about to leaving for home.


    "Couldn''t you stay here for a little longer?" Obviously, Rose didn''t want Tina to leave.


    "No, thanks. The holiday in China ising to an end. I have to go back to school to teach my kids."


    Tina was volunteering in the west. This time, she only took a few days off to visit Rose and was about


    to go back.


    Rose stepped forward and hugged Tina. "Remember to stay in touch with me when you get there."


    "Okay, if themunication device is working." Tina smiled. The vige she was working at was very


    unenlightened with the water and electricity facilities not fully operational. If she wanted to make a


    phone call, she had to walk a long way to a ce covered by signals.


    "Take care of yourself there." Rose was worried about Tina.


    "I know. Take good care of yourself too. We can meet again when you are free." Tina waved goodbye


    to Rose and left with her suitcase.


    Standing at the huge airport lobby, Rose looked at the back of Tina who was walking far away, with


    reluctance and disappointment on her face.


    "Forget about it. She has gone far." A loud male voice was heard.


    Surprised, Rose turned around and saw Jim''s face again.


    He was handsome with an enchanting smile.


    "Where did youe from?" Rose patted her chest, still in a state of shock.


    Sometimes, she had to doubt whether Jim had installed a tracker on her body and always appeared


    inadvertently.


    "Where did Ie from?" Jim pointed to the gate for the arrival flights


    Rose then noticed the suitcase in Jim''s hand.


    It appeared that he had just arrived.


    "I went back to our great mothend recently. After being nourished by the oxygen of our mothend, I


    came back." Jim exined, "I didn''t expect to meet you when Inded. Tell me, are you waiting for me


    here specially?"


    "If you want to think so, then it is." Rose pursed her lips.


    Jim put down his luggage and opened his arms to Rose. "Miss Lin, would you like to give me a warm


    hug tofort me after my long journey?"


    He tilted his head slightly, with an evil smile on his face that was confident enough to attract any


    woman.


    Rose was amused by Jim''s reaction. She ignored him and turned around to leave.


    Jim caught up with Rose in a hurry.


    "How have you been these days when I was not at Ringle Land? You didn''t reply to my messages "


    "Oh, you mean thosendscape photos?" Rose remembered that when she was recuperating in bed,


    she received some e-mails from Jim. Most of them werendscape photos he had taken in China


    without any words, so she didn''t reply.


    "Thosendscape photos were taken in my grandmother''s hometown. How do you think? It''s view


    won''t lose to Ringle Land, right? " Jim said while walking.


    "Yes, it''s beautiful." Rose walked out of the airport, picked up the car key and pressed the button.


    The car she parked outside immediately lit up.


    Rose opened the door of the driver''s seat and sat down. At the same time, Jim quickly opened the door


    of the passenger''s seat, got in and moved the suitcase directly to the back seat.


    Rose stared at Jim in astonishment.


    "Mr. Qu, I didn''t seem to say that I would drive you back, right?"


    Rose knew that someone would pick Jim up after hended.


    There was no need for him to take her car.


    After dropping down the luggage, Jim fastened his seat belt and looked at Rose in aw-abiding


    manner. An innocent smile appeared on his face. "I''ve driven you so many times. You have to do me a


    favor asionally. A drop of water should be repaid with a spring. "


    Rose stared at Jim with a roguish smile. She touched her forehead and said, "Jim, I''m busy. I have to


    go back and have a rest. I''m not avable today. "


    She has been in a bad mood recently and had no time to y with Jim.


    "Rose, I went back this time due to family issues." Leaning against the back seat, Jim stretched


    himself, turned to Rose and asked, "do you want to hear my story?"


    Rose was stunned and said nothing.


    She approached Jim in order to get more evidence of the Zhao Family''s crime. Now was a good time.


    But when Jim said this to her, she hesitated.


    Something was wrong with him today.


    Jim''s heart sank slightly when he noticed the defensive look on Rose''s face.


    He hoped that she wouldn''t have to be so vignt in front of him.


    The cynicism on Jim''s face disappeared. He pinched between his eyebrows, smiled helplessly, and


    said in a lower voice, "Rose, I''m just a little tired. I want to find someone to talk to. You know, you are


    the only friend I can talk to without any constrain in Ringle Land."


    He had a lot of friends, but most of them were not true friends.


    He had never cared about anyone except Rose, and that person.


    But that person was no longer there.


    Jim''s expression became lonely.


    Rose looked at Jim inquisitively for a while, turned around, started the car and asked, "so, where are


    we going?"

 Chapter 216 Let Me Tell You A Secret

    Chapter 216 Let Me Tell You A Secret


    "The Caesar bar." Jim added, "don''t worry. That bar is owned by my friend. It''s very safe there. You


    don''t need to drink. You just need to sit there and listen to my story, and then drive me home. What do


    you think?"


    It was rare for Jim to show a childlike expression on his face.


    He had never asked anyone for help in his life.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rose nodded, turned the steering wheel and drove towards the Caesar bar.


    "Mr. Qu."


    As soon as Rose and Jim entered the room, a waiter nodded to greet him.


    Jim seemed to be an old customer here. He ordered the waiter, "open the box on the top floor for me."


    "Okay." The waiter took a look at Rose and left with a meaningful look.


    It was known to all that Jim hardly let people get into the box on the top floor. There was the top


    security equipment and no one would disturb him. Mr. Qu usually went to the box on the top floor when


    he want to drink alone.


    He didn''t expect Mr. Qu to bring a beautiful oriental woman with him today.


    The waiter took Rose and Jim to the top floor.


    Rose had been on high alert. There was a recorder pen in her bag. Rose put her hand into her bag and


    inadvertently pressed the power switch.


    She never forgot her purpose of approaching Jim.


    For Jim, ordinary women would probably give their hearts to him because of his deep affection,


    gentleness and wealth.


    But obviously, Rose was not an ordinary woman.


    She had been with her father for many years, and then in the Gu Family. She was good at gauging


    people''s mind.


    Jim was not an ordinary man as well. He looked harmless and naive, but was indeed very


    sophisticated.


    She had to be careful in front of him.


    Furthermore, he was the son of Sun, who wanted to kill every single one from her family.


    She couldn''t really love Jim, neither should she.


    "Take a seat. Why are you looking at me like that?" Jim sat down and said to Rose with a smile. Then


    he turned to the waiter and ordered, "bring me the whiskey I have stored here and a ss of cherry


    juice. Remember, cherry juice is not cherry wine. Don''t add alcohol to it."


    "Okay." The waiter nodded and nced at Rose curiously.


    The waiter served the wine quickly and left sensibly.


    For a while, there were only Rose and Jim left in the room.


    "I bought this bottle of whiskey three years ago. I took it in the year I knew you." Jim picked up the


    bottle, touched it with his fingertips and said slowly, "this bottle of whisky is very precious. There is only


    thisst bottle left in the world. Generally speaking, even if the collector was able to buy it, he was


    reluctant to drink it. But I''m different. I''m Jim. It''s easy to get what I want. If I don''t want anything, I''ll just


    find another one. "


    After saying that, he took the ice cubes and quilt, opened the bottle lid and poured the wine into it.


    The beautiful transparent liquid in a light brown color slowly merged with the crystal clear ice blocks, as


    if they were born to be together.


    Shaking the ss gently, Jim looked up at the light and turned to Rose with a smile. "I like this whisky


    very much. It''s so beautiful."


    Rose just looked at Jim with a slight smile on her face and did not speak.


    She knew what he meant.


    But she didn''t want to respond. She was observing him quietly.


    "What do you think? Would you like some? It''s a pity if you don''t taste it today. " He warmly invited


    Rose to drink with him.


    "No, I''m fine with the juice. I have to driveter." Rose picked up the cherry juice on the table and


    raised her ss to Jim.


    Jimughed, shrugged his cor andy on the sofa. "Rose, I thought you were on guard against me


    innately since I knew you three years ago. I''ve been wondering if we had a grudge before. "


    "Do you think so?" After a short pause, Rose stopped smiling and said, "I''m sorry to make you think


    so."


    Rose had to admit that her feelings to Jim were veryplicated.


    She approached him warily, not ready to ept him and treat him as a real friend.


    But sometimes, she was confused why such a man would only treat her so well.


    His intention was not possible to paralyze her vignce with all those efforts.


    It was a piece of cake for him to deal with her with his power.


    "Rose, am I a loser? I have so many things in my mind that I can''t find anyone to talk to. Now I find that


    in such a big ce like Ringle Land, all I have is money and property. But I have not any friend.


    Sometimes I picked up my cell phone in the dead nights, hoping to find someone to have a chat. There


    are a lot of phone numbers in my contact book, but I don''t know who is the one that I can trust."


    Looking at Rose, Jim took a sip of liquor.


    Rose remained silent for a while and said softly, "just say it. I''ll listen."


    Jim chuckled,y on the sofa and kept drinking. After a long time, he said, "you don''t know, do you?


    Today we have known each other for 3rd anniversary. I met you on the ne three years ago. And


    today, I met you at the airport again. Sometimes I wonder if this is the fate arranged by God? "


    If it was not fate, how could it be so coincidental.


    "Jim!" Rose put down the ss and thought about how to say.


    Jim interrupted her, "In fact, the day we met was the anniversary of my mother''s death, and today."


    His voice was very calm, but with a trace of loss and sadness.


    Rose was stunned. She had been asking some people to investigate the background of Jim and she


    had known a few information of him. His mother died a long time ago. Since then, the rtionship


    between Jim and Sun had been very bad. He even changed his surname from Zhao to Qu, following


    his mother''s surname.


    After half a year, Sun married the mother of his current wife, Mandy''s mother.


    At that time, Mandy was already six years old. Before she joined the Zhao Family, she lived as an


    illegitimate daughter of Sun.


    As soon as Jim finished his words, the atmosphere in the room suddenly froze. Jim began to drink one


    after another.


    Rose watched him drinking without saying anything.


    After a long time, Jim felt as if he was drunk and the effect of alcohol began to y. He looked at Rose,


    as if he had seen two of her.


    "You..." Jim pointed at Rose and said with a smile, "you have be two people."


    He wanted to pounce on her, but Rose pushed him away and hey back like soft mud.


    Being pushed away, he didn''t get angry. He said with a smile, "if only there are two of you. One for me,


    one for me..."


    Looking at Jim, Rose took a few deep breaths and said calmly, "you are drunk, Jim."


    "I''m not drunk! I can drink more. " Jim picked up the ss and shook it. Looking at the liquid in the


    bottle, he suddenly lost in thought. After thinking for a while, his face gradually became serious.

 Chapter 217 Confession

    Chapter 217 Confession


    "I go back to visit my mother on the anniversary of her death." Suddenly, Jim said bitterly, "she was


    buried in a low tomb in the countryside where my grandmother lived. I always bring some food with me,


    chat with her, cut the grass for her, and clean up the tombstone. "


    Jim didn''t know why he said this to Rose, but he had kept these memories of the past in his heart for


    too long. He needed an outlet for all his emotions.


    For so many years, he had never told anyone about his background.


    He thought, maybe it was because of the effect of alcohol that he could desperately open the scar in


    the bottom of his heart.


    Or maybe he wanted to tell her everything because she looked so much like the person in his memory.


    "I went to see my mother today. I went to her tomb with my grandmother. My grandmother is over 90


    years old with gray hair. She has cried for a long time in front of my mother''s tomb. " With a bitter smile,


    he continued, "my grandmother is a strongdy. but no matter how strong she is, she can''t bear the


    pain of losing her young daughter. She told me that I need to revenge for my mother. But Rose, I''m


    more than 30 years old now and I still can''t make it. I hate myself. "


    Jim poured the liquor and drank it up in one breath.


    "Don''t drink too much." Rose couldn''t bear it and tried to grab the ss, but in vain.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Let me finish it. You don''t know how painful I am today!" Jim took another sip of liquor and looked at


    her with a gentle smile, but his eyes seemed to be filled with tears.


    He was much stronger than her.


    But Rose felt that Jim was as fragile as a child.


    She knew the pain of losing one''s family better than he did.


    But it was his father who killed her parents. How ridiculous it was.


    She even felt sorry for him here.


    Rose lowered her hand and clenched her fists, trying to control her emotions.


    "My mother passed away when I was still at school. She was killed in a car ident for no reason." Jim


    said with his eyes covered with ayer of haze, "There were too many suspicious clues of her ident!


    But no one wanted to investigate, no one dared to investigate, because they are all murderers, all of


    them!"


    Suddenly, Jim became emotional as if he was drunk and threw the ss far away.


    "Bang!" the ss hit the opposite wall and fell to the ground, breaking into pieces.


    The waiter outside heard the noise and hurried in to check, "Mr. Qu!"


    "It''s okay. Clean it and bring a new cup in." Rose took out a piece of tissue, pursed her lips and wiped


    the tears from the corners of Jim''s eyes.


    It was the first time that she had seen this man cry.


    This man was either enchanting or mysterious, but he had never shed tears.


    In Rose''s view, how could such a man from a rich family cry so sadly.


    Suddenly, Jim held Rose''s wrist. He opened his eyes, looked at her, deeply.


    "Mom." He called her softly.


    Rose froze all of a sudden. She was sure that Jim didn''t call her name, but his mother.


    "Mom, I''m sorry. I saw you were murdered by my father, but I couldn''t help you. I couldn''t save you. It''s


    all my fault. Sorry, sorry... " Suddenly, Jim muttered to himself in a low voice and then cried bitterly.


    He said, "Mom, I miss you so much. I really miss you.".


    Rose''s heart missed a beat when she heard Jim''s words. She turned to look at the recording pen lying


    quietly in her bag.


    Rose let Jim held her wrist, lost in various thoughts.


    Did the death of Jim''s mother have anything to do with Sun? Is that the reason why he had a very bad


    rtionship with Sun for so many years?


    "Mom, forgive me, forgive me..." Jim murmured.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t me you. Have a sleep." Rose put Jim''s body down steadily and patted his back


    gently with one hand.


    Soon, Jim quieted down and copsed on the sofa, lying in a baby''s curled posture.


    This was a posture that indicating onecks the sense of security.


    Rose slowly got rid of his hands and stood up. She stared at his sleeping face for a long time and


    nced at the empty bottle.


    Rose picked up her bag, pressed the switch to end the recording, and raised her voice to call the waiter


    who was guarding outside.


    "Help me get him into my car. Thank you." Rose took out a few bills from her wallet and handed them


    to the waiter.


    The waiter took the money respectfully. Seeing that Rose had a close rtionship with Jim, he didn''t


    dare to neglect and helped Rose to carry the drunken Jim to the car outside.


    Rose opened the door and sat on the driver''s seat. She looked at the beautiful sleeping face and then


    at the recorder in her hand.


    After thinking for a while, she started the car.


    Rose knew the address of Jim''s home. He was an unrestrained person. He bought an independent vi


    in the most expensive block, and lived alone without any servants and followers.


    Rose took out the key to the vi from Jim''s pocket, opened the door, helped him out of the car, and put


    him on the sofa.


    "Umm..." Jim was put on the sofa by Rose like "throwing". He groaned ufortably, opened his eyes


    and looked at Rose in a daze. He smiled and said, "Rose, what are you doing..."


    He finally recognized her.


    "I drove you home." Rose said calmly.


    After saying that, Rose turned around and was about to close the door, but she was stopped by Jim.


    "Rose, don''t go, don''t leave me..." Jim held her wrist.


    Rose''s body suddenly stiffened. She was not used to other men''s touch.


    Rose took a deep breath, turned around andforted Jim, "Okay, I won''t leave. I will stay here."


    Jim smiled with satisfaction. He let go of Rose''s hand and fell asleep again.


    Rose took off his slippers and put a pillow behind his head.


    Rose turned around and closed the door. After standing for a while, she went to Jim''s room, fetched a


    nket and was about to cover him.


    When she left the room, Rose suddenly noticed a photo hanging on the wall.


    It was the same as the photo she saw in the back seat of Jim''s carst time.


    The group photo of the three of them was cut off from Sun.


    Rose stared at the photo in a daze.


    It seemed that her guess was correct.


    Then the recording she had could be the evidence of Sun''s crime.


    In the photo, the woman next to Jim was probably his mother.


    Rose was in a daze and felt that the woman looked like her mother.


    And Rose looked exactly like her mother, Lillian Liu.


    Just now, Jim mistook her for... Was it because of this reason?


    Rose lowered her eyes, calmed herself down and went out. She unfolded the nket and covered it on


    Jim''s curly body.


    Rose squatted beside Jim and looked at him for a while. Was he drunk or sober?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!